6883 lines
371 KiB
Plaintext
6883 lines
371 KiB
Plaintext
|
[PAGE 1] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
M A X H E I N D E L ' S L E T T E R S T O S T U D E N T S
|
|||
|
-----------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DECEMBER 1910 TO JANUARY 1919, INCLUSIVE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP
|
|||
|
INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS
|
|||
|
MT. ECCLESIA
|
|||
|
P.O. BOX 713
|
|||
|
OCEANSIDE, CALIFORNIA, 92054, USA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 3] TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NUMBER AND TITLES OF LETTERS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Page
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1. Friendship as an Ideal......................................... 9
|
|||
|
2. Soul Growth through Doing......................................11
|
|||
|
3. Unselfish Service to Others....................................13
|
|||
|
4. A Plea for the Church..........................................15
|
|||
|
5. Value of Right Feeling.........................................16
|
|||
|
6. Healing the Sick...............................................18
|
|||
|
7. Baptism of Water and of Spirit.................................22
|
|||
|
8. Ruling our Stars...............................................24
|
|||
|
9. Invisible Guardians of Humanity................................26
|
|||
|
10. Flesh Food and Alcohol.........................................28
|
|||
|
11. Preparations for Removal to Mt. Ecclesia.......................30
|
|||
|
12. Ground-Breaking for First Building on Mt. Ecclesia.............32
|
|||
|
13. Generative Purity the Ideal for the West.......................35
|
|||
|
14. The Coming Age of Air..........................................37
|
|||
|
15. The Role of Stimulants in Evolution............................39
|
|||
|
16. Necessity for Devotion.........................................42
|
|||
|
17. Stragglers in Evolution........................................44
|
|||
|
18. Keynote of the Rosicrucian Teachings...........................46
|
|||
|
19. Sacredness of Spiritual Experiences............................48
|
|||
|
20. Initiative and Personal Freedom................................51
|
|||
|
21. The Christ Spirit and the Spiritual Panacea....................53
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 4] TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Page
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
22. The Mystic Bread and Wine......................................55
|
|||
|
23. Descending and Ascending Ares of Evolution.....................58
|
|||
|
24. The Rosicrucian Fellowship, a Spiritual Center.................60
|
|||
|
25. The Mystic Message of Christmas................................64
|
|||
|
26. Service to Others during the New Year..........................67
|
|||
|
27. Siegfried, the Truth Seeker....................................69
|
|||
|
28. The Incorporation and Future Plans of the Fellowship...........72
|
|||
|
29. Freemasonry, Co-Masonry, and Catholicism.......................74
|
|||
|
30. The Role of Evil in the World..................................76
|
|||
|
31. Christ, and His Second Coming..................................78
|
|||
|
32. The Vital Body of Jesus........................................81
|
|||
|
33. Improving our Opportunities....................................83
|
|||
|
34. A Plea for Purity..............................................86
|
|||
|
35. The Faust Myth and the Masonic Legend..........................88
|
|||
|
36. Eastern and Western Methods of Development.....................90
|
|||
|
37. The Reason for the Many Different Cults........................92
|
|||
|
38. What the Pupil May Expect of the Teacher.......................94
|
|||
|
39. Where Shall We Seek Truth, and How Shall We Know It?...........97
|
|||
|
40. Why the Truth Seeker Must Live in the World....................99
|
|||
|
41. A Method of Discerning Truth from its Imitation...............102
|
|||
|
42. Our Responsibility in Giving Out Truth........................104
|
|||
|
43. Woman's Suffrage and Moral Equality...........................106
|
|||
|
44. The Vice of Selfishness and the Power of Love.................108
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 5] TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Page
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
45. Initiation not to be Attained through Breathing Exercises.....110
|
|||
|
46. The World War and Infant Mortality............................112
|
|||
|
47. The Invisible Helpers and their Work on the Battle Field......115
|
|||
|
48. The World War and Universal Brotherhood.......................117
|
|||
|
49. Desire--A Two-Edged Sword.....................................120
|
|||
|
50. Spiritual Prosperity for the New Year.........................122
|
|||
|
51. Love, Wisdom, and Knowledge...................................124
|
|||
|
52. Concentration in the Rosicrucian Work.........................126
|
|||
|
53. The Cosmic Meaning of Easter..................................129
|
|||
|
54. Waste through Scattering one's Forces.........................131
|
|||
|
55. Epigenesis and Future Destiny.................................133
|
|||
|
56. The Need of Spreading the Teachings...........................136
|
|||
|
57. Astrology as an Aid in Healing the Sick.......................138
|
|||
|
58. Unnatural Means of Attainment.................................142
|
|||
|
59. The Race Spirits and the New Race.............................143
|
|||
|
60. The War an Operation for Spiritual Cataract...................146
|
|||
|
61. Cyclic Movements of the Sun...................................149
|
|||
|
62. The Teacher's Debt of Gratitude...............................151
|
|||
|
63. Spiritual Teachers--True and False............................153
|
|||
|
64. The Battle that Rages Within..................................156
|
|||
|
65. Easter, a Promise of Newness of Life..........................158
|
|||
|
66. Daily Exercises in Soul Culture...............................161
|
|||
|
67. The Real Heroes of the World..................................164
|
|||
|
68. The Work of the Race Spirits..................................166
|
|||
|
69. Struggles of the Aspiring Soul................................167
|
|||
|
70. Building for the Future Life..................................170
|
|||
|
71. Descent of the Christ Life in the Fall........................173
|
|||
|
72. The Reason for the Trials that Beset the Occult Student.......175
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 6] TABLE OF CONTENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Page
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
73. Spiritual Stock-Taking during the Holy Season.................177
|
|||
|
74. All Occult Development Begins with the Vital Body.............180
|
|||
|
75. Serving Where Best Fitted to Serve............................183
|
|||
|
76. "Lost Souls" and Stragglers...................................186
|
|||
|
77. The Unnecessary Fear of Death.................................187
|
|||
|
78. Heart Development and Initiation..............................190
|
|||
|
79. Sacrifice a Factor in Spiritual Progress......................192
|
|||
|
80. Adjusting the Teachings to the Understanding of Others........196
|
|||
|
81. The Value of Reviewing Past Lessons...........................199
|
|||
|
82. Taming an Unruly Member.......................................201
|
|||
|
83. An Inner Tribunal of Truth....................................203
|
|||
|
84. Epigenesis and the Law of Causation...........................206
|
|||
|
85. The Present Sorrow and the Coming Peace.......................208
|
|||
|
86. God--The Source and Goal of Existence.........................210
|
|||
|
87. The Necessity of Putting Talents to Use.......................213
|
|||
|
88. The Nobility of All Labor.....................................216
|
|||
|
89. The Aquarian Age and the New Covenant.........................218
|
|||
|
90. Meat Eating and Fur Wearing...................................221
|
|||
|
91. Tolerance of Other's Beliefs..................................223
|
|||
|
92. The Purpose of War and Our Attitude toward It.................225
|
|||
|
93. The Inner Power and the Responsibility that goes with It......227
|
|||
|
94. Equipoise of Great Help in Times of Stress....................229
|
|||
|
95. The Optimistic Attitude and Faith in Ultimate Good............231
|
|||
|
96. Increasing the Life of the Archetype..........................234
|
|||
|
97. The Law of Success in Spiritual Matters.......................236
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 7] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FOREWORD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For eight years Max Heindel, the mystic and occultist sent out to the
|
|||
|
students of The Rosicrucian Fellowship a letter each month filled with much
|
|||
|
valuable information, explaining the cause of many of the difficulties oc-
|
|||
|
curring in daily life, not only of individuals but of nations as well, and
|
|||
|
giving a feasible solution of them. These letters, ninety-seven in number,
|
|||
|
sent out between Christmas 1910 and January 1919, constitute the subject
|
|||
|
matter of this book.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Being the authorized messenger of the Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order
|
|||
|
and consequently in close touch with them, Mr. Heindel was continuously re-
|
|||
|
ceiving and giving out occult information to his students relative to the
|
|||
|
past, present, and future evolution of life and form, which on account of
|
|||
|
his tutelage under the Brothers of the Order he was able to verify for him-
|
|||
|
self and to which he was able to add many details. The letters in this book
|
|||
|
give many side lights on the Rosicrucian philosophy and many practical,
|
|||
|
helpful hints for living the life of the Christian mystic.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In many of these letters there is a reference to accompanying lessons.
|
|||
|
Each letter was accompanied by a lesson in pamphlet form. The greater part
|
|||
|
of these lessons have already been published in book form, and are available
|
|||
|
for reference by readers of this book. The volumes of lessons published to
|
|||
|
date are as follows: FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM; THE WEB OF DESTINY;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 8] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MYSTERIES OF THE GREAT OPERAS; THE MYSTICAL INTERPRETATION OF CHRISTMAS; AND
|
|||
|
GLEAMINGS OF A MYSTIC. The lessons not already published will appear later
|
|||
|
in a second volume of GLEAMINGS OF A MYSTIC. The readers of these letters
|
|||
|
will obtain much more from them if they will consult the corresponding les-
|
|||
|
sons as they proceed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In giving these letters to the world we feel that we are making a contri-
|
|||
|
bution of permanent value and importance, and one from which the student of
|
|||
|
esotericism will obtain much assistance in his progress on the Path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 9] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christmas, 1910
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FRIENDSHIP AS AN IDEAL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In a religious movement it is customary to address one another as "sis-
|
|||
|
ter" and "brother," in recognition of the fact that we are all children of
|
|||
|
God, who is our common Father. Brothers and sisters are not harmonious at
|
|||
|
all times, however. Sometimes they are even misguided enough to hate one
|
|||
|
another, but between friends there can be no feeling but love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It was a recognition of this fact which prompted the Christ, our great
|
|||
|
and glorious Ideal, to say to His disciples: "Henceforth I call you not
|
|||
|
servants. . . .but friends." (John 15:15) We cannot do better than follow
|
|||
|
our great Leader in this as in all other things. Let us, therefore, not
|
|||
|
merely be content with the fraternal relationship, but let us endeavor to be
|
|||
|
friends in the very holiest and most intimate sense of the word.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Elder Brothers, whose beautiful teachings have brought us together
|
|||
|
upon the Way of Attainment, honor their disciples in the same way that
|
|||
|
Christ honored His apostles, namely, by giving them the name of "friend."
|
|||
|
If you persist in the way upon which you have started, you will sometime
|
|||
|
stand in their presence and hear that name utters in a voice so soft, so
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 10] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
kind, and so gentle that it beggars description or even imagination. From
|
|||
|
that time there will be no task you would not perform to deserve that
|
|||
|
friendship. It will be your one wish, your one aspiration, to serve them,
|
|||
|
and no earthly distinction will appear worthy of comparison with that
|
|||
|
friendship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Upon my unworthy shoulders has fallen the great privilege of transmitting
|
|||
|
the teachings of the Elder Brothers to the public in general and to the stu-
|
|||
|
dents, probationers, and disciples of the Rosicrucian Fellowship in par-
|
|||
|
ticular. You have requested that your name be placed on my correspondence
|
|||
|
list, and I gladly extend to you the right hand of fellowship, greeting you
|
|||
|
by the name of FRIEND. I appreciate the trust you repose in me, and I as-
|
|||
|
sure you that I shall endeavor to aid you in every way within my power to
|
|||
|
deserve your trust. I hope that you will also aid me in my work for your-
|
|||
|
self and others by a charitable judgment of any shortcomings you may dis-
|
|||
|
cover in me or in my writings. None need the prayers of others so much as
|
|||
|
one who must be a leader.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Please remember me in your devotions, and be assured that you shall have
|
|||
|
a place in mine.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I enclose the first lesson in the hope that the foregoing may establish
|
|||
|
our relations upon a footing of sincere friendship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 11] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 2
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
February, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SOUL GROWTH THROUGH DOING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that you thoroughly studied the Christmas lesson and are thor-
|
|||
|
oughly familiar with the phenomenon of the spiritual ebb and flow in the
|
|||
|
universe so that you will be able to give a reason for your faith in "holy
|
|||
|
Night." In this month's lesson the idea is carried to a further conclusion,
|
|||
|
not previously taught publicly. There are other teachings in this little
|
|||
|
lesson which shed a clearer light upon the immaculate mystery-birth than has
|
|||
|
ever been given before, and I hope that you will diligently study it during
|
|||
|
the coming month so that you may realize to the full the transcendent beauty
|
|||
|
of the sublime Rosicrucian teaching on this subject.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But whether you have studied the Christmas lesson and are able to dis-
|
|||
|
course upon the spiritual ebb and flow or whether you will be able to ex-
|
|||
|
pound the Immaculate Conception at the end of this month is after all sec-
|
|||
|
ondary in importance to what you answer to the following question: Did you
|
|||
|
take advantage of the flood tide of spirituality at Christmas to seek out
|
|||
|
some one in distress as suggested in the last paragraph of the lesson? Did
|
|||
|
you put it to practical use in the world's work? I hope you did, for only
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 12] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as we practice the teachings in our immediate circle of influence will they
|
|||
|
bear fruit in soul growth. We may read till we get mental indigestion, but
|
|||
|
actions speak louder than words. Also there is a bad place said to be paved
|
|||
|
with good intentions. Therefore, dear friend, let me urge upon you the ne-
|
|||
|
cessity of doing! doing! doing!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Often we see in the home, office, shop, or assembly room that a certain
|
|||
|
things ought to be done. But the attitude of the man of the world is to
|
|||
|
shirk. He turns away saying: Why should I do it? Let some one else attend
|
|||
|
to it. We should reason differently, however. We should not plan how
|
|||
|
little we can do. If so we are not fitting ourselves to become Invisible
|
|||
|
Helpers. If we see that a task has to be performed, we should say to our-
|
|||
|
selves: Some one will have to do that; WHY NOT I?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this coming month dear friend, let us take as a spiritual exercise the
|
|||
|
following of this motto, "Why not !?" If we follow it consistently, we
|
|||
|
shall reap a greater blessing than we confer upon others.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May God abundantly bless you and strengthen you in your efforts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 13] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 3
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
March, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNSELFISH SERVICE TO OTHERS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You have of course studied in some measure the various teachings of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Order, and when I address myself to you, it is not as if I were
|
|||
|
speaking to a stranger who is unfamiliar with the teachings or perhaps even
|
|||
|
skeptical of the existence of such an Order. These teachings have spread
|
|||
|
like wildfire in the Western world during the past two years, and that of
|
|||
|
itself shows a power behind them which is not of the ordinary human kind.
|
|||
|
This you will probably realize better when you have read the lesson for this
|
|||
|
month, which deals with this mysterious Order and shows it relation to the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Has it ever occured to you to inquire, my dear friend, what binds you to
|
|||
|
this Fellowship? You know there are not outward bonds, that you have taken
|
|||
|
no oath of allegiance, and that you have not been intrusted with any se-
|
|||
|
crets. What then constitutes the Fellowship of which we speak?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It cannot be the teachings, for they are open to the whole world and are
|
|||
|
assented to by many who have not requested that they be enrolled as stu-
|
|||
|
dents. Neither is it the enrollment as a student which creates the inner
|
|||
|
bond, for many study only to benefit THEMSELVES and have not fellowship with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 14] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the rest of us. Rather, it is the SERVICE which we perform and the earnest-
|
|||
|
ness wherewith we practice the teachings and become living examples to the
|
|||
|
world of that brotherly love which Christ spoke of as fulfillment of all
|
|||
|
commandments.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month we took for our motto the thought that if a certain task were
|
|||
|
to be performed which seemingly belonged to no one in particular, we would
|
|||
|
say, "Why not I?" instead of letting some one else do it or letting it lie.
|
|||
|
I trust you have performed this unselfish service often, and thus cemented
|
|||
|
the bonds of fellowship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this coming month I would ask you to give your thoughts and your ef-
|
|||
|
forts to advance the teachings of the Fellowship. Do not attempt to con-
|
|||
|
vince any one against his will or to proselyte, but try to find out in an
|
|||
|
unostentatious manner what bothers your neighbor in a spiritual way. Then
|
|||
|
try to help him with our teachings. But whether you say anything to him
|
|||
|
about where you received them or not must depend upon your own judgment.
|
|||
|
The main thing is to spread the teachings, not to advertise the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
Fellowship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 15] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 4
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
April, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A PLEA FOR THE CHURCH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month I promised to take up further elucidation of the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
Order and its relation to the Fellowship, but I forgot that Easter was at
|
|||
|
hand and would require attention first. I hope you will agree that it is
|
|||
|
more important to study this great cosmic event, particularly as we live in
|
|||
|
a Christian land and, I hope, are Christians at heart. In fact, dear
|
|||
|
friend, the keynote of what I would bring out this month is really A PLEA
|
|||
|
FOR THE CHURCH, and it is with that end in view that I have printed the
|
|||
|
poem, "Creed or Christ?" at the end of the lesson.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are all Christ in the making, the love nature is unfolding in us all,
|
|||
|
and why should we not identify ourselves with one or another of the Chris-
|
|||
|
tian churches which cherish the Christ ideal? Some of the best workers in
|
|||
|
the Fellowship are members, yes, and ministers, of churches. Many are hun-
|
|||
|
gry for what we feed upon. WE cannot share it with them by standing aloof,
|
|||
|
and we do ourselves harm by neglecting to take advantage of the great op-
|
|||
|
portunity to aid in elevating the church.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Of course there is no compulsion. You are not REQUIRED to join or attend
|
|||
|
a church, but if you do go there in the spirit of helpfulness, I can promise
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 16] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
you that you will experience a most wonderful soul growth in a very short
|
|||
|
time. The great Recording Angels, who give to each nation the religion best
|
|||
|
suited to its needs, placed us in a Christian land, because the Christian
|
|||
|
religion will help us in soul growth. Even admitting that it has been ob-
|
|||
|
scured by creed and dogma, we should not let that prevent us from accepting
|
|||
|
those teachings which are good, for that would be as foolish as to center
|
|||
|
our attention upon the spots in the sun and refuse to see its glorious
|
|||
|
light.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Please think this matter over, dear friend, and let us take for our motto
|
|||
|
this month, GREATER USEFULNESS, that we may grow abundantly by striving to
|
|||
|
improve our opportunities.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
VALUE OF RIGHT FEELING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope you enjoyed last month's lesson. Perhaps you will think it
|
|||
|
strange, but I have fairly reveled in it myself, for it aroused by devotion
|
|||
|
most powerfully to think how the Divine Life pours itself out for us peri-
|
|||
|
odically so that we may have more abundant life. Without that annual influx
|
|||
|
of God's life, all life, or rather form, would cease to exist. It is by
|
|||
|
FEELING the higher emotions that we raise ourselves the easiest. It is good
|
|||
|
to study and to develop our minds, but there is a great danger in this age
|
|||
|
of becoming ensnared in the meshes of intellect. Paul struck the nail on
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 17] VALUE OF RIGHT FEELING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the head when he said: "Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth." We all
|
|||
|
wish to KNOW; it is natural that we should, but unless our knowledge serves
|
|||
|
to make us better men and women, better SERVANTS to our fellows, it does not
|
|||
|
make us GREATER in the sight of God. Therefore cultivation of RIGHT FEELING
|
|||
|
is of enormous importance, and I sincerely hope that you have FELT the Eas-
|
|||
|
ter lesson for that is the only way to get full benefit from it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Picture to yourself that great wave of divine energy projected from the
|
|||
|
Invisible Sun which is the manifestation of the Father. Try to feel the awe
|
|||
|
you would experience if you could see it, as the trained seer can and does.
|
|||
|
Watch it in imagination as it strikes the earth on Holy Night at Christmas.
|
|||
|
Let the feeling work upon you about the way it sinks into the earth and is
|
|||
|
the active cause of the germination in all kingdoms. Christ used the simile
|
|||
|
of the brooding hen to describe His feelings towards other beings, and if
|
|||
|
you try to FEEL the sprouting of all things in nature as indicated in our
|
|||
|
Easter lesson, you will realize a side of the subject which may have escaped
|
|||
|
you.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that you will long use this lesson as material for mediation as it
|
|||
|
is different from one of the intellectual lessons that may be grasped by the
|
|||
|
mind and put aside. This lesson is of PERMANENT VALUE, and the oftener you
|
|||
|
take it up and let it work upon your heart. the more closely you will come
|
|||
|
to THE HEART OF THINGS, which is God, the great and loving Father who pours
|
|||
|
out His life alike for the tiniest plant and the tallest monarch of the for-
|
|||
|
est; who cares for beast and bird, for the outcast and homeless rover, and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 18] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for the royal potentate in his palace, without discrimination.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May God abundantly bless you and open up to you the storehouse of His
|
|||
|
riches, which surpass all earthly enjoyments, and may you FEEL the wave of
|
|||
|
love which He pours out afresh from year to year as a reality. Then you
|
|||
|
will never be lonely if you are alone, and you will be, oh! so much richer,
|
|||
|
no matter how much you are blessed with earthly love, and so much more able
|
|||
|
to radiate that most sublime of all emotions, Spiritual Love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 6
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
June, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
HEALING THE SICK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ gave two commands to His disciples when He said: "PREACH THE GOS-
|
|||
|
PEL, AND HEAL THE SICK." We saw in last month's lesson how closely the of-
|
|||
|
fice of spiritual advisor is linked with healing of physical ailments, for
|
|||
|
though the immediate and apparent cause of disease may be physical, in the
|
|||
|
final analysis all ailments are due to transgression of the LAWS OF GOD,
|
|||
|
which we usually call "LAWS OF NATURE" in our materialistic attempts to
|
|||
|
eliminate the Divine. Bacon, with rare spiritual perception, said: "God
|
|||
|
and Nature differ only as the seal and the imprint." As flexible sealing
|
|||
|
wax is molded to the rigid lines of the seal, so also nature passively con-
|
|||
|
forms to the immutable laws of its Divine Creator, and thus health and a
|
|||
|
carefree condition are the rule among the lower kingdoms. But when the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 19] HEALING THE SICK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
human stage is reached, when individuality is evolved and we begin to demand
|
|||
|
choice, prerogative, and emancipation, we are apt to transgress the laws of
|
|||
|
God, and suffering invariable follows.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is a side of the moon which we never see, but we know it is there,
|
|||
|
and that hidden side of the moon is just as much a factor in creating the
|
|||
|
tides as the part of the moon which is nearest to us and visible. So there
|
|||
|
is also a hidden side to man which is as productive of action as the
|
|||
|
physical being we behold. Transgressions of divine laws upon the mental and
|
|||
|
moral planes of action are quite as responsible for physical disorders as
|
|||
|
the hidden side of the moon is effective in producing the tides.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If the above were understood, physicians would no longer puzzle over the
|
|||
|
annoying fact that while a certain kind and quantity of medicine produces a
|
|||
|
cure in one cause, it may be absolutely impotent in others. A large and in-
|
|||
|
creasing number of medical men are now convinced that the LAW OF DESTINY is
|
|||
|
an important factor in producing disease and retarding recover, though they
|
|||
|
are not believers in the fallacy of an inexorable fate. They recognize that
|
|||
|
GOD DOES NOT WILLINGLY AFFLICT US NOR AIM TO GET EVEN WITH THE TRANSGRESSOR;
|
|||
|
they understand that all sorrow and suffering are designed to teach us les-
|
|||
|
sons which we would not or could not learn in any other way. The stars show
|
|||
|
the period estimated as requisite to teach us the lesson, but EVEN GOD CAN-
|
|||
|
NOT DETERMINE THE EXACT TIME not the amount of suffering necessary; we, our-
|
|||
|
selves, have a prerogative, FOR WE ARE DIVINE. If we awake to our trans-
|
|||
|
gression and commence to obey the law ere the stellar affliction ceases, we
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 20] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
are cured of our mental, moral, or physical distemper; if we persist to the
|
|||
|
end of one stellar affliction without having learned our lesson, a more in-
|
|||
|
imical configuration will enforce obedience at a later time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is in this connection that the spiritually minded health adjuster may
|
|||
|
often render most efficient service and shorten the period of suffering by
|
|||
|
pointing out to a sufferer why he is afflicted. Even when the healer finds
|
|||
|
himself unable to cope with the disease, he may very often cheer a patient
|
|||
|
through a period of unavoidable distress by a promise of relief at a certain
|
|||
|
time. In my ministrations to the sick during bygone years it has not infre-
|
|||
|
quently been my privilege to thus point out the Star of Hope, and, so far as
|
|||
|
I remember, my predictions of recovery at a set time have always been
|
|||
|
verified, sometimes in an almost miraculous manner, for THE STARS ARE THE
|
|||
|
CLOCK OF DESTINY AND ARE ALWAYS CORRECT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the above you have the great reason why we should study astrology from
|
|||
|
the spiritual standpoint. In next month's letter I hope to bring out some-
|
|||
|
thing more definite concerning the Spiritual Panacea, but in the meantime I
|
|||
|
am sure you will be glad to know that we have bought the land of which I
|
|||
|
spoke. It is one of the sightliest spots in beautiful southern California;
|
|||
|
in fact, though I have traveled all over the world, I have never seen a view
|
|||
|
to compare with that of the site of our future Headquarters. It is situated
|
|||
|
upon a high tableland, giving free scope to the vision for forty or more
|
|||
|
miles in all directions. On the north the Santa Ana Mountain Range wards
|
|||
|
off the cold north winds so that the climate is practically frostless all
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 21] HEALING THE SICK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the year round. Below us to the east is the beautiful San Luis Rey Valley,
|
|||
|
with its river like a silver band wending it way through fertile fields past
|
|||
|
the historic old Spanish Mission where the Franciscan Fathers taught the In-
|
|||
|
dians for centuries. Farther eastward the San Jacinto mountain rears its
|
|||
|
snow-capped peak against a sky of deepest azure. In the south the promon-
|
|||
|
tory of La Jolla, with its picturesque caves, hides from view the great
|
|||
|
natural harbor of Uncle Sam's southwesternmost city--San Diego. Towards the
|
|||
|
setting sun we behold upon the placid bosom of the Pacific Ocean, San
|
|||
|
Clemente Island, also Santa Catalina with its wonderful submarine gardens--a
|
|||
|
composite picture of glory and inspiration, in itself sufficient to evoke
|
|||
|
all that is purest and best in any one at all spiritually inclined.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have named this beauty spot of nature, "Mt. Ecclesia," and a building
|
|||
|
fund has already been started to erect suitable buildings: a School of
|
|||
|
Healing, a Sanitarium, and last but not least, a place of worship--an
|
|||
|
Ecclesia, where the Spiritual Panacea may be prepared and sent all over the
|
|||
|
world to be used by properly qualified helpers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 22] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 7
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
July, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BAPTISM OF WATER AND OF SPIRIT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month we started to consider the sacraments, and it was my intention
|
|||
|
to write upon COMMUNION this month, but the subject has proved so vast that
|
|||
|
it takes in almost everything from Genesis to Revelation, besides a number
|
|||
|
of physiological aspects such as the chemistry of good and the blood; also
|
|||
|
the atmosphere, etc. Further, it is inseparably connected with the second
|
|||
|
coming of Christ. It will require more time than I can give to get it out
|
|||
|
early in the month, also it will cover several lessons. Therefore I thought
|
|||
|
it best not to use that subject until next month, and in the meantime I have
|
|||
|
decided to give you a lesson from the new book--THE ROSICRUCIAN MYSTERIES.
|
|||
|
This lesson is partly taken from the chapter entitled, "The Mystery of
|
|||
|
Light, Color, and Consciousness." You will find it most interesting and in-
|
|||
|
structive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Regarding last month's lesson on BAPTISM, you will have noted that so far
|
|||
|
from being only an outgrowth of the dogmatism commonly attributed to the
|
|||
|
church, it is the symbol of condition which actually existed in the past
|
|||
|
when humanity was indeed a brotherhood. It is a fact of the greatest sig-
|
|||
|
nificance that until the time of Christ, the LAW demanded an eye for an eye
|
|||
|
and a tooth for a tooth, but ere He commenced to preach the gospel of LOVE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 23] BAPTISM OF WATER AND OF SPIRIT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to our neighbor and forgiveness towards those who trespass against us, He
|
|||
|
went under the Waters of Baptism, and there received the Universal Spirit,
|
|||
|
which will supplant the egoism of today.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus He became filled with love, and therefore NATURALLY radiated that
|
|||
|
quality, as naturally as a stove filled with burning coal radiates heat. We
|
|||
|
may preach to the stove forever that its duty is to heat, but until we fill
|
|||
|
it with fuel, it will remain cold. Likewise, we may preach to humanity that
|
|||
|
we ought to be brothers and love one another, but until we put ourselves "IN
|
|||
|
TUNE WITH THE INFINITE," we can no more love our neighbor than the empty
|
|||
|
stove can heat. As Paul says, "Though I speak with the tongues of men and
|
|||
|
of angles, and have not LOVE, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling
|
|||
|
cymbal."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BAPTISM OF WATER refers to a past condition when we were irrespon-
|
|||
|
sible as the child we take to church today, but THE BAPTISM OF SPIRIT is
|
|||
|
something yet in the future for most of us, and it is this for which we are
|
|||
|
striving. Let us pay particular attention to the thirteenth chapter of 1st
|
|||
|
Corinthians during this coming month. Let us endeavor to practice in our
|
|||
|
daily lives at least one of the virtues which Paul says lead to illumina-
|
|||
|
tion, so that we may soon fit ourselves to see face to face the beauties of
|
|||
|
the sacraments, which perhaps are now but dimly perceived as through a dark-
|
|||
|
ened glass.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 24] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 8
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
August, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
RULING OUR STARS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope you enjoyed last month's lesson on "The Mystery of Light, Color
|
|||
|
and Consciousness," and that you now have a more thorough realization of
|
|||
|
what is meant by the saying, "In Him we live and move and have our being,"
|
|||
|
for everywhere, throughout the whole universe, wherever light penetrates,
|
|||
|
there God also is. Even in the places which WE call dark because the con-
|
|||
|
stitution of our eyes prevents perception of objects there, organs of vision
|
|||
|
differently constituted can function as exemplified in the instance of cats
|
|||
|
and owls.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ said, "Let your light shine." To the spiritual vision each human
|
|||
|
being appears as a flame of light, variously colored according to tem-
|
|||
|
perament, and or greater or less brilliancy in proportion to purity of char-
|
|||
|
acter. Science has discovered that all matter is in a state of flux, that
|
|||
|
the particles which compose our bodies continually decay and are eliminated
|
|||
|
from the system, to be replaced by others which remain for a short time un-
|
|||
|
til they also decompose. Likewise our moods, emotions, and desires change
|
|||
|
with every passing moment, the old giving place to the new in an interminal
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 25] RULING OUR STARS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
succession. Therefore, they also must be composed of matter and subject to
|
|||
|
laws similar to those which govern visible physical substances.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We even can, and do, change our mind; we can cultivate it in one direc-
|
|||
|
tion or another as we please, just as we can develop the muscles of arm or
|
|||
|
limb, or we can allow the member to atrophy. Therefore the mind also must
|
|||
|
be composed of a changeable substance. But the ego, the Thinker, never
|
|||
|
loses its "I"-dentity. In both childhood and old age that "I" remains the
|
|||
|
same regardless of changes in thoughts, feelings, emotions, and desires.
|
|||
|
Though the body, which we use as a garment, changes with the passing years,
|
|||
|
WE are eternally and everlasting the same.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The quality of mutability of matter and evanescence of form is the basis
|
|||
|
of all spiritual progress, however, for it matter were immutable as spirit,
|
|||
|
there would be no possibility of advancement. So long as we drift with the
|
|||
|
tide of life and do not consciously control the ebb and flow of matter to
|
|||
|
and from our being, we are the sport of circumstances. Then when a ray of
|
|||
|
Mars is projected at a certain angle to the atoms of our body, we feel all
|
|||
|
the aggressiveness which it carries. A Saturnian beam, on the other hand,
|
|||
|
brings us depression; it fills us with gloom and fearful forebodings. But
|
|||
|
as we evolve and arrive at an understanding of the MYSTERY OF LIGHT, COLOR,
|
|||
|
AND CONSCIOUSNESS, we gradually learn to rule our stars. Then by conformity
|
|||
|
to the laws of nature we become masters of our own destiny; and it is of vi-
|
|||
|
tal importance that no matter what the aspects which may rule at any certain
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 26] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
time we should always assert ourselves and say:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"It matters not how strait the gate,
|
|||
|
How charged with punishments the scroll,
|
|||
|
'I' am the master of my fate;
|
|||
|
'I' am the captain of my soul."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 9
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
September, 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Invisible Guardians of Humanity
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You saw in the lesson, on Baptism, how we went back to the earliest days
|
|||
|
of evolution upon our planet to find the significance of that sacrament.
|
|||
|
You will have noticed also in last month's lesson how the Sacrament of Com-
|
|||
|
munion has its root in the beginning of time. Thus it is apparent that un-
|
|||
|
less we are capable of investigating the past history of the human race, we
|
|||
|
can obtain no clear conception concerning anything connected with mankind.
|
|||
|
Goethe spoke of "DAS EWIG WERDENDE"-the ever becoming. Change is the main-
|
|||
|
spring of progression, and if we look upon man AS HE IS NOW, without regard
|
|||
|
to what he has been, our deductions as to his future must necessarily be
|
|||
|
very limited.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The last lesson illustrates the Law of Analogy, showing how man was fos-
|
|||
|
tered by Divine Guardians in a manner similar to that in which the little
|
|||
|
child is care for by its parents to prepare it for the battle of life; and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 27] INVISIBLE GUARDIANS OF HUMANITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
we may be sure that though these guardians have withdrawn from VISIBLE lead-
|
|||
|
ership, they are still with us and keep a watchful eye upon their former
|
|||
|
wards, just as we who are parents continue to take an interest in the wel-
|
|||
|
fare of our children after they have left our hearth and home to fight the
|
|||
|
battle of life for themselves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When we have had our spiritual eyes opened and have learned to distin-
|
|||
|
guish the various classes of beings in the higher realms, that guardianship
|
|||
|
is one of the most reassuring facts to the observer; for though no one may
|
|||
|
interfere with the free will of mankind and though it is contrary to the di-
|
|||
|
vine plan in any way to coerce a man into doing that which he does not want
|
|||
|
to do, there is no bar against suggestions along lines which he would be
|
|||
|
likely to choose. And it is due to the wisdom and love of these Great Be-
|
|||
|
ings that progress along humanitarian lines is the watchword of the day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the ages which have passed, we in the Western world have par-
|
|||
|
ticularly felt the sorrow and pain due to war and strife. The struggle for
|
|||
|
existence is constantly becoming more and more acute; it is dictated by
|
|||
|
"man's inhumanity to man." But there is also another factor developed by
|
|||
|
the Lords of Love and Compassion, namely, the altruistic movements, which
|
|||
|
are multiplying in number at a wonderful rate, and gaining in efficiency as
|
|||
|
the years go by. it is a noteworthy fact, however, that alms-giving and
|
|||
|
charity which degrade the recipient are being more and more superseded by
|
|||
|
HELP TO SELF-HELP, which elevates who we aid as well as those who give.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 28] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
That kind of help involves thought and self-sacrifice, which are fostered by
|
|||
|
our Invisible Guardians among the stronger who are now their weaker
|
|||
|
brothers' keepers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is a cause for considerable congratulation that a number of our Fel-
|
|||
|
lowship members are workers in institutions conducted along the above lines,
|
|||
|
and I sincerely hope to see the day when a large majority will be able to
|
|||
|
take up work of this nature, each in his respective environment. But begin
|
|||
|
at home, be kind to all with whom you immediately come in contact, and when
|
|||
|
you have been found faithful in a few things, the larger opportunities will
|
|||
|
not be wanting.
|
|||
|
--------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 10
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1911
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FLESH FOOD AND ALCOHOL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is one of the usual human characteristics to eulogize that which
|
|||
|
pleases us, and deprecate that for which we have an aversion, but I trust
|
|||
|
that you will have learned from last month's lesson the one great and glori-
|
|||
|
ous fact that IN THE FATHER'S KINGDOM ALL THINGS WORK TOGETHER FOR GOOD.
|
|||
|
Those among us who are content to live upon vegetables, and those among us
|
|||
|
who feel no desire for strong drink, are usually too prone to look down upon
|
|||
|
our brothers and sisters who still use flesh food and intoxicants with a
|
|||
|
feeling of, "I am so much holier that thou"; but you will doubtless have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 29] FLESH FOOD AND ALCOHOL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
perceived from what has been said in the lesson that such a feeling is en-
|
|||
|
tirely gratuitous. Flesh food and alcohol have had a very material share in
|
|||
|
the world's progress, and were it not for them we should not today be enjoy-
|
|||
|
ing many of the comforts and labor-saving devices which make life in the
|
|||
|
Western world so much easier than in primeval times. Neither is the day of
|
|||
|
their usefulness entirely past; they are necessities in the lives of many
|
|||
|
people. Besides, as the Good Book says, it is not that which goes into the
|
|||
|
mouth that defiles, but that which proceeds therefrom; and the attitude of
|
|||
|
haughty disdain for those who still use flesh foods, or are subject to alco-
|
|||
|
holism, is far more subversive of spiritual growth than the mere partaking
|
|||
|
of these foods.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us therefore not condemn others, but let us try to see the matter
|
|||
|
from their side, and allow them to have their free will as we wish to have
|
|||
|
ours. Neither let us obtrude our views upon them nor seek to make converts
|
|||
|
to our mode of living among those who are not yet ready. THE CHANGE OUGHT
|
|||
|
TO COME FROM WITHIN, and it should not be dictated by a consideration of the
|
|||
|
healthfulness of vegetable food, nor by the spiritual acceleration to be
|
|||
|
gained from a diet prepared without flesh. The highest motive should be
|
|||
|
compassion for the poor victims which are slain to appease appetites.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It may be said, however, with safety that we eat too much flesh, and like
|
|||
|
all compounds of nitrogen, such as nitro-glycerine, gun-cotton, and other
|
|||
|
explosives, flesh foods are extremely unstable and dangerous to the system.
|
|||
|
Therefore we will do well if we urge moderation upon all with whom we come
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 30] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in contact. Science is sufficiently well aware of the facts in the case to
|
|||
|
furnish ample backing for any one who undertakes this mission. We may not
|
|||
|
save the lives of as many animals by preaching moderation among our associ-
|
|||
|
ates as we would if we could convert them to a bloodless diet, but if our
|
|||
|
motive is to avert tragedy to all possible, that will be the wisest course.
|
|||
|
Also is we can inculcate a spirit of compassion, the desire for flesh will
|
|||
|
soon vanish before the spirit of love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 11
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PREPARATIONS FOR REMOVAL TO MT. ECCLESIA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Saturday, October the 28th, at 12:40 P.M. sharp, Pacific time, we are go-
|
|||
|
ing to break ground for the first building on Mt. Ecclesia, the home-site of
|
|||
|
the Rosicrucian Fellowship. The house will be comparatively small, and we
|
|||
|
are striving to make it as inexpensive or we shall not be able to build at
|
|||
|
all. I am even doing the work of architect and contractor to save expenses.
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, we consider this first breaking of ground an epoch of greatest
|
|||
|
import in the young life of our society, for though our private quarters may
|
|||
|
be cramped we shall have a large workroom and accommodation for several as-
|
|||
|
sistants until funds become available for erection of the Ecclesia and other
|
|||
|
pretentious structures more worthy of our mission in the world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 31] FLESH FOOD AND ALCOHOL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We realize most keenly that the magnitude of our work in the world de-
|
|||
|
pends in a large measure upon the support and co-operation of our associ-
|
|||
|
ates, and we therefore most earnestly solicit your active assistance upon
|
|||
|
this momentous occasion, to the end that our society may become a greater
|
|||
|
power for good than any which has gone before.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You know that thoughts are things; that they are forces of a magnitude
|
|||
|
proportionate to the intensity of purpose behind them. There is no easier
|
|||
|
or more effective method of putting our whole being in tune with a certain
|
|||
|
design, and hurling a powerful thought in a desired direction, than earnest
|
|||
|
Christian prayer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now, I have two distinct requests for your help in prayer, and I hope and
|
|||
|
trust you will give your most hearty support.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the first place, though altogether unworthy, it will be my duty as
|
|||
|
leader to break the ground for our future Headquarters at the time set, and
|
|||
|
it is is possible for you to withdraw to your closet, please give yourself
|
|||
|
up to earnest prayer that the Headquarters then being started may grown and
|
|||
|
prosper in every good way; for the united prayers of our students all over
|
|||
|
the world will be an immense force in that direction.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But you can do more; the cumulative thought of many friends directed day
|
|||
|
by day towards a common center will work wonders. Will you send us a prayer
|
|||
|
every night to strengthen Mrs. Heindel, the workers at Headquarters, and my-
|
|||
|
self, so that we may grow purer, better, and more efficient workers in the
|
|||
|
service of humanity, and that we may thus become more potent to alleviate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 32] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the sorrow, suffering, and distress of all who seek our aid?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Further, will you write me once in a while assuring me of your sympathy
|
|||
|
and co-operation? I may not be able to reply and thank you individually,
|
|||
|
but you can rest assured that I shall appreciate your expression of good
|
|||
|
will none the less.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 12.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November, 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
GROUND-BREAKING FOR FIRST BUILDING ON
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MT. ECCLESIA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This month I am departing from my usual custom of devoting the student's
|
|||
|
letter entirely to a review of the previous months lesson, in order to tell
|
|||
|
you of the ceremony we had at Mt. Ecclesia on the 28th, when we broke ground
|
|||
|
for the first building on the site of our permanent Headquarters. I feel
|
|||
|
sure you were with us in spirit, that you are eager to hear about it, and I
|
|||
|
know the recital will bring us in closer touch.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Our first idea was to forego any outward show or ceremony. We desired to
|
|||
|
avoid all unnecessary expense as our funds are not, even now, sufficient to
|
|||
|
finish the building inside, and we shall have to rough it for awhile until
|
|||
|
conditions are more favorable.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I had intended to go there and hold the service mentally, and alone, but
|
|||
|
it seemed so cold, dreary, and desolate not to have one friend there in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 33] GROUND-BREAKING ON MT. ECCLESIA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
person to rejoice with me on that momentous occasion, not even my dear com-
|
|||
|
panion in the work-Mrs. Heindel. Moreover, as this is a very important af-
|
|||
|
fair of the Rosicrucian Fellowship and not a personal matter, I felt that
|
|||
|
opportunity to attend ought to be given the members. The thought grew upon
|
|||
|
me until I decided to ask the Teacher's advice; and, as he most heartily ap-
|
|||
|
proved, we made an appropriation for the purpose of celebrating the event in
|
|||
|
a simple, yet fitting manner, and sent notices to friends in the immediate
|
|||
|
vicinity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We made a large cross of the same style as our emblem, and on the three
|
|||
|
upper ends we had painted, in gilt letters, the initials: C R C. These, you
|
|||
|
know, represent the symbolical name of our great Head, and designate our em-
|
|||
|
blem as the Christian Rose Cross, which conveys an idea of beauty and a
|
|||
|
higher life so different from the gloom of death usually associated with the
|
|||
|
black cross.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This cross and a climbing rose we decided to plant at the same time as we
|
|||
|
broke ground for the building, so that they might symbolize the verdant life
|
|||
|
of the various kingdoms traveling to higher spheres along the spiral path of
|
|||
|
evolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the 27th, Mrs. Heindel and I started for Oceanside, nearly exhausted
|
|||
|
from the strain of packing and moving. The first rain of the season was
|
|||
|
falling, and we felt some apprehension concerning the effect on the cer-
|
|||
|
emony; but as we looked toward the almost cloud-hidden mountains in the
|
|||
|
east, we beheld the largest, most glorious rainbow we had ever seen-a double
|
|||
|
rainbow in fact-and it's southern foot seemed to stand directly upon Mt.
|
|||
|
Ecclesia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 34] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Our responsibility to aid thousands of weary hearts to bravely bear their
|
|||
|
burdens has often seemed beyond our strength; yet always have we found our
|
|||
|
powers renewed by looking within; and this time it seemed as if all Nature
|
|||
|
wanted to cheer us and was saying: "Take courage, remember the Work is not
|
|||
|
yours but God's; trust entirely in Him; He will point the way." So we
|
|||
|
clasped hands and took heart with new strength to carry on the beautiful
|
|||
|
work of which Mt. Ecclesia is to be the center.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The day of the ceremony was an ideal California day; the sun shone is a
|
|||
|
cloudless sky. Wherever we looked from Mt. Ecclesia, oceans, valleys, moun-
|
|||
|
tains seemed to smile. Both the workers and visiting members were enrap-
|
|||
|
tured with the incomparable beauty of the Headquarters site. Those present
|
|||
|
were: Annie R. Atwood, of San Diego; Ruth E. Beach, of Portland, Ore.;
|
|||
|
Rachel M. Cunningham, Rudolf Miller and John Adams of Los Angeles; George
|
|||
|
Kramer, of Pittsburgh, Pa; Wm. M. Patterson, of Seattle, Wash.; Mrs. Heindel
|
|||
|
and myself.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the appointed time I broke ground for the building. All helped to ex-
|
|||
|
cavate for the cross, which was set by Wm. Patterson. Mrs. Heindel planted
|
|||
|
the rose, which was then watered by all present. May it grow, may it bloom,
|
|||
|
to adorn the nakedness of the cross and be an inspiration to purity of life
|
|||
|
that will cover all past sins, no matter how dark the life may have been.
|
|||
|
The address--as it should have been delivered-constitutes this month's les-
|
|||
|
son. Circumstances occasioned some modifications.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 35] GENERATIVE PURITY THE IDEAL FOR THE WEST
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 13
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
GENERATIVE PURITY THE IDEAL FOR THE WEST.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
December, 1911.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Have you grasped the main point in our last month's lesson on the symbol-
|
|||
|
ism of the Rose Cross, the crux of the Western Wisdom Teaching? It is Gen-
|
|||
|
erative Purity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The great Leaders of humanity always prescribe conditions most conducive
|
|||
|
to the growth of each race; different religions for the masses, and varying
|
|||
|
methods of attainment for the few. The populous condiion of the far East
|
|||
|
proves a universally unrestricted indulgence of the passions upon the part
|
|||
|
of our younger Chinese and Hindu brothers. Therefore the Wisdom Teachers of
|
|||
|
the East prescribe celibacy for their disciples as a means of gaining con-
|
|||
|
trol over passion.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the West conditions are more complicated and dangerous. Here the
|
|||
|
floodgates of passion are, in a large measure, dammed up; not from a sense
|
|||
|
of the sanctity of the generative act, but because of selfishness and fan-
|
|||
|
cied economic necessity. This method often leads to insidious perversion
|
|||
|
and loose practices. Were not passion so strong, this method might indeed
|
|||
|
result in race suicide. To require an aspirant born under such conditions
|
|||
|
to live a celibate life would only given him further incentive to selfish-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 36] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ness and self-sufficiency; so it is regarded as a mark of merit when a pupil
|
|||
|
of the Western Mystery School marries and continues to live a life of chas-
|
|||
|
tity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It has been a detriment to the Western world that various societies have
|
|||
|
promulgated Eastern doctrines-celibacy among others-here, and it was a se-
|
|||
|
vere shock to me when an officer in one such organization deplored the mar-
|
|||
|
riage of one of their lecturers, and told how it had embarrassed them that
|
|||
|
his wife was about to be confined. As the years brought new additions to
|
|||
|
the family the society has since relegated him to private life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The exact reverse would have happened to pupils of the Western School.
|
|||
|
They are most highly honored if able and willing to give a body and a home
|
|||
|
to one or more waiting spirits, provided, of course, that they live a life
|
|||
|
of chaste conjugal love during the intervals.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus while the younger, weaker Eastern soul is commanded by the Compas-
|
|||
|
sionate Teachers, who temper the wind to the short lamb, to be celibate and
|
|||
|
flee temptation, the older Western spirit is allowed to test its strength by
|
|||
|
living in conjugal relations and perchance in accomplishing an immaculate
|
|||
|
conception such as symbolized by the chaste, beautiful rose which scatters
|
|||
|
its seed without passion, without shame.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A New Race is being born now. Pure-minded Christian men and women are
|
|||
|
awakening more and more to the claims of the unborn. Let us celebrate the
|
|||
|
anniversary of our Savior's birth by praying that pure conditions may soon
|
|||
|
become general, and that all children may be well-born. Last, but not
|
|||
|
least, let each of us teach, preach, and live this doctrine.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 37] THE COMING AGE OF AIR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 14.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
January, 1912.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE COMING AGE OF AIR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Reviewing last month's lesson, there is the startling statement that in
|
|||
|
the next epoch we shall abandon our present terra firma and live in the air
|
|||
|
clothed in a gaseous body. Another writer along these lines has provoked
|
|||
|
much amusement by a series of articles so wildly imaginary that the opinions
|
|||
|
which we have heard expressed unanimously vote him champion among story
|
|||
|
tellers. Yet he stays on earth; his temples are as solid as a rock; and I
|
|||
|
have hesitated to publish the above mentioned teaching till I decided that
|
|||
|
duty required me to speak, even if some students do class me as visionary.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The trouble is, we have all become so much more impregnated with materi-
|
|||
|
alism than we realize, and it hinders us in our quest. As students of tran-
|
|||
|
scendental philosophy, we have accustomed ourselves to regard individual and
|
|||
|
intermittent life in a ethereal body possible attainment for the few, but
|
|||
|
that the whole human race may live permanently for a whole epoch in the
|
|||
|
air!--truly, it made me hold my breath when I realized that the Bible means
|
|||
|
exactly what it says when it states that WE SHALL MEET THE LORD IN THE AIR
|
|||
|
AND BE WITH HIM FOR THE AGES.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Looking towards the future through the perspective of the past, however,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 38] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the idea should really cause no surprise for it is strictly in line with the
|
|||
|
path whence we have come to our present development. We lived at one time
|
|||
|
like the mineral and were imbedded in the gaseous earth. We grew outwards
|
|||
|
from the fiery core during a plantlike existence. Our peregrinations com-
|
|||
|
menced upon the thin earth crust at a later time; and we are now upon the
|
|||
|
highlands of the earth, far from the inner core where our evolution com-
|
|||
|
menced. The march of progression has been OUTWARDS all the while, and it
|
|||
|
follows that the next step ought to raise us above the earth level.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I am giving this teaching out for consideration because the majority of
|
|||
|
our students believe in rebirth and the Law of Consequence, which are the
|
|||
|
main arbiters of destiny during the present dispensation of recurring
|
|||
|
cycles. Knowledge of these laws is of great value as it enables us to order
|
|||
|
our life intelligently, building in THIS LIFE the conditions of the NEXT EM-
|
|||
|
BODIMENT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The majority of Christians have not this great advantage, but they live,
|
|||
|
never the less, through all the tribulations of THIS AGE--the Kingdom of
|
|||
|
Men-in the grand hope that they may qualify for admission the the Kingdom of
|
|||
|
God--THE NEXT AGE. Our view of life has a SHORTER, theirs, a LONGER, focus.
|
|||
|
They live less scientifically than those among us who apply our more exact
|
|||
|
knowledge of present conditions, but they are fitting themselves for the FU-
|
|||
|
TURE Age if they LIVE by the Bible. Their information may be vague, but
|
|||
|
they live and die in the firm belief of the great and cardinal truth that
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 39] THE ROLE OF STIMULANTS IN EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
they will GO TO HEAVEN and be with THE LORD FOREVER if they are real Chris-
|
|||
|
tians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we believe ONLY in rebirth, we can expect nothing but a continuous
|
|||
|
RETURN TO EARTH to battle with the LAW of Jehovah; we have no part in the
|
|||
|
LOVE of Christ. To be perfectly in line with the facts, to be able to live
|
|||
|
by THE WHOLE TRUTH, we must realize that birth and death are evanescent fea-
|
|||
|
tures of this age of concrete existence, but LIFE ITSELF IS INTERMINABLE.
|
|||
|
John tells us very definitely that though it does not appear what our con-
|
|||
|
stitution shall be, we shall be changed to the likeness of Christ and remain
|
|||
|
deathless throughout the Age; and it behooves us to keep this great hope
|
|||
|
firmly before us and pray for the Kingdom to come, as our Lord taught.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 15
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
February, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE ROLE OF STIMULANTS IN EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Our last lesson finished the series dealing with the sacrament of Com-
|
|||
|
munion by description of how the spirit alcohol, which is fermented OUTSIDE
|
|||
|
the system, is being superseded by sugar, which ferments WITHIN. I trust
|
|||
|
you to see the thread of the argument which has been running through these
|
|||
|
lessons: That a stimulant from the lethargy attendant upon a meat diet;
|
|||
|
that the bacchanalian orgies in ancient temples, which properly fill us with
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 40] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
horror nowadays, were the on immense value in human development; that the
|
|||
|
first miracle of Christ and His Last Supper were devoted to a dispensation
|
|||
|
of the stimulant; the He ordained its use "till He come"; that as consump-
|
|||
|
tion of sugar increases, use of alcohol diminishes and, concurrently, the
|
|||
|
moral standard is gradually elevated; that people grow more altruistic and
|
|||
|
Christlike in proportion to their use of the non-inebriating stimulant, and
|
|||
|
that therefore the temperance movement is one of the most powerful factors
|
|||
|
to hasten the coming of Christ.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But as we cultivate finer and more delicate feelings, we shall shrink in
|
|||
|
horror also from flesh food; and some day it will be considered as morbid a
|
|||
|
taste to desire to use the stomach as a receptacle for the corpses of killed
|
|||
|
animals as it now adjudged by society a morbid taste to desire strong drink
|
|||
|
inordinately. As students of the Western Wisdom Teaching we should not
|
|||
|
judge, however, but recognize the fact that many really require these ar-
|
|||
|
ticles in moderation; but the matter is being adjusted by the invisible
|
|||
|
leaders of evolution in a manner not yet obvious to casula observers, though
|
|||
|
it is quite discernible to deeper investigators.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is evident that evolutionary progress is elevating the lower kingdoms
|
|||
|
as well as humanity. The animals, particularly the domesticated species,
|
|||
|
are nearing individualization, and their withdrawal from manifestation has
|
|||
|
already commenced. As a result it will in time be possible to obtain flesh
|
|||
|
food. Then the death knell of "King Alcohol" will have struck, for only
|
|||
|
flesh eaters crave liquor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 41] THE ROLE OF STIMULANTS IN EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the meantime plant life is growing more sentient. The lateral limbs
|
|||
|
of trees produce more abundantly than do vertical branches because in
|
|||
|
plants, as in us, consciousness results from the antagonistic activities of
|
|||
|
the desire and vital currents. Lateral limbs are swept through their entire
|
|||
|
length by the desire currents which circle our planet and which act so pow-
|
|||
|
erfully in the horizontal animal spines. The desire currents rouse the
|
|||
|
sleeping plant life in the lateral limbs to a higher degree of consciousness
|
|||
|
than is the case with the vertical currents radiating from the center of the
|
|||
|
earth. Thus, in time, the plants will also become too sensitive to serve as
|
|||
|
food and another source must be sought.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Today, we have considerable ability in working with the chemical, mineral
|
|||
|
substances; we mold them into houses, ships, and all the other things which
|
|||
|
evidence our civilization. We are master of the minerals OUTSIDE our body,
|
|||
|
but powerless to assimilate and use them INSIDE our system to build our or-
|
|||
|
gans until the plant life has transmuted crystals into crystalloids. Our
|
|||
|
work with the minerals in the exterior world is raising their vibration and
|
|||
|
is paving the way for direct interior use. By spiritual alchemy we shall
|
|||
|
build the temple of the spirit, conquer the dust whence we came, and qualify
|
|||
|
as true Master Masons prepared for work in higher spheres.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 42] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 16
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
March, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NECESSITY FOR DEVOTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As the subject of marriage, with which our last month's lesson dealt, is
|
|||
|
in certain sense receiving a further treatment this month, I feel that the
|
|||
|
letter to students this month may perhaps be most profitably devoted to a
|
|||
|
point on which I have for a long time wished to speak.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION has met with such phenomenal success and
|
|||
|
called forth so much gratitude and admiration all over the world that I
|
|||
|
ought to be flattered at the attention it is commanding everywhere. But, on
|
|||
|
the contrary, I am beginning to feel more and more afraid that the book may
|
|||
|
miss the mark at which our Elder Brothers have aimed. Its purpose, desig-
|
|||
|
nated on pages 17 and 18, is to satisfy the mind by intellectually explain-
|
|||
|
ing the world mystery, so that the devotional side of the student's nature
|
|||
|
may be allowed to develop along lines which the intellect has approved. The
|
|||
|
ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION , I believe, has won its way because of this
|
|||
|
appeal to the intellect and the satisfaction it has given to the inquiring
|
|||
|
mind. Hundreds, yes thousands, of letters have testified that students who
|
|||
|
have searched in vain for years have found here what they sought. But few
|
|||
|
have seemed able, as yet, to transcend the intellectual conception, and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 43] NECESSITY FOR DEVOTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
unless the book gives the student an earnest desire to transcend the path of
|
|||
|
knowledge and pursue the path of devotion it is a failure, in my estimation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In another society formed along these lines, I have known groups to sit
|
|||
|
in classes for years wrangling before a chart of the atom, delving deep into
|
|||
|
the minutiae of its spirals and spirillae, but cold and indifferent to the
|
|||
|
woe of the world around them; and it is with great sorrow deepening appre-
|
|||
|
hension that I note the development of a tendency in that direction among
|
|||
|
some of our students, a tendency in that direction among some of our stu-
|
|||
|
dents, a tendency which I hope may be checked before it kills the heart.
|
|||
|
"Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth," says Paul, and this is well exem-
|
|||
|
plified in the attitude of leaders in the society to which I have reference,
|
|||
|
who often belittle the Christian religion on the platform or in print be-
|
|||
|
cause it lacks an intellectual conception of the universe.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let me recall to you the warning given by our Teacher in the ROSICRUCIAN
|
|||
|
COSMO-CONCEPTION with reference to diagrams: "They are at best only
|
|||
|
crutches to aid our limited faculties; when we make a diagram to explain
|
|||
|
spiritual mysteries, it is as if we should take the wheels out of a watch
|
|||
|
and lay them side by side to illustrate how the watch keeps time." Although
|
|||
|
charts may be a valuable help at a certain stage of our development, it be-
|
|||
|
hooves us always to remember their limitations and STRIVE TO ATTAIN BY OUR
|
|||
|
INTUITION the true spiritual idea. I feel also that it is of the greatest
|
|||
|
importance that students should keep the true purpose of the
|
|||
|
COSMO-CONCEPTION, its aim and its end, most clearly and accurately before
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 44] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
them at all times. It is stated in black letter son the return postal
|
|||
|
cards, and I would advise every student to write it in LARGE letters and
|
|||
|
past it into the ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION where it may be seen each
|
|||
|
time the book is opened, for though we have all knowledge and can solve all
|
|||
|
mysteries, we are but as tinkling cymbals unless we have love and USE IT to
|
|||
|
help our fellow creatures.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 17
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
April, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
STRAGGLERS IN EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From the teaching contained in last month's lesson you will understand
|
|||
|
that there is absolutely not foundation for the idea, as commonly held,
|
|||
|
about lost souls. There is not a single word in the Bible which carries
|
|||
|
with it the idea that we have become accustomed to associate with the En-
|
|||
|
glish word "forever." The Greek word is AIONIAN and means "an indefinite
|
|||
|
period of time, an age"; and when we read in the Bible the words, "forever
|
|||
|
and ever" they should really be translated "for ages and ages." Besides, as
|
|||
|
it is a truth in nature that "in God we live and move and have our being," a
|
|||
|
soul lost would mean that a part of God would be lost, and that of course is
|
|||
|
unthinkable.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Since writing last month's lesson another point has occurred to me which
|
|||
|
will illustrate how the "lost" of one Period are dealt with in the next.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 45] STRAGGLERS IN EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You remember that we have spoken of the Lucifer spirits as stragglers from
|
|||
|
the Moon Period and that we stated that they could find no field of evolu-
|
|||
|
tion in the present scheme of manifestation. The archangels inhabit the
|
|||
|
sun, the angels have charge of all the moons, but the Lucifer spirits were
|
|||
|
incapable of dwelling upon either luminary. They could not assist in gen-
|
|||
|
eration purely and unselfishly as do the angels, but were actuated by pas-
|
|||
|
sion and selfish desires, so that a separate place had to be found for them.
|
|||
|
Therefore they were placed upon the planet Mars, a fact well known to the
|
|||
|
ancient astrologers who have Mars rule over Aries, which has dominion over
|
|||
|
the head (remember, the brain is built by subverted sex force), and also
|
|||
|
gave that planet rule over Scorpio, which governs the reproductive organs.
|
|||
|
Aries is the 1st house in a flat horoscope, denoting the beginning of life;
|
|||
|
Scorpio is the 8th, signifying death; and therein is contained the lesson
|
|||
|
that all which is generated by passion and desire is bound to meet dissolu-
|
|||
|
tion. Thus Mars is, astrologically and estorecially, "the devil"; and Luci-
|
|||
|
fer, the chief among fallen angles, is truly the adversary of Jehovah, who
|
|||
|
directs the fecundating force from the sun through the lunar agency.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, the Lucifer Spirits are aiding in the process of evolution.
|
|||
|
From them we received the iron which alone makes it possible to live in an
|
|||
|
oxygenated atmosphere. They have been, and are, agitators for material
|
|||
|
progress, and we have no right to anathematize them. The Bible distinctly
|
|||
|
forbids us to revile the gods. Jude states that not even the archangel
|
|||
|
Michael dared revile Lucifer, and in the Book of Job the latter is spoken of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 46] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
as among the sons of God. His ambassador to the earth, Samuel, is the angel
|
|||
|
of death, signified by Scorpio, but is also the angel of life and action
|
|||
|
symbolized by Aries. Were it not for the stirring martial impulses we might
|
|||
|
not feel sorrow as keenly as we do, but neither could we make the same
|
|||
|
progress, and surely "it is better to wear out than to rust out."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus you see how these "lost sheep" of a former age are given a change to
|
|||
|
retrieve their estate in the present scheme of evolution. They are delayed,
|
|||
|
and, as stragglers, must always appear evil, but they are not "lost beyond
|
|||
|
redemption." They may save themselves by serving us, probably by transmut-
|
|||
|
ing Scorpio into Aries, generation into regeneration.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 18
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
KEYNOTE OF THE ROSICRUCIAN TEACHINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The burden of last month's lesson was that it is our duty to pass on the
|
|||
|
fruits of our study in an endeavor to benefit the world. But mystics usu-
|
|||
|
ally stand aloof from their fellows and the world looks askance at us and
|
|||
|
our beliefs. This ought not to be, and analysis will prove that the teach-
|
|||
|
ings objected to are relatively unimportant and that the most vital of the
|
|||
|
teachings will find ready acceptance and prepare the way for further in-
|
|||
|
structions.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 47] KEYNOTE OF THE ROSICRUCIAN TEACHINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The value of any particular teaching depends upon its power to make men
|
|||
|
better HERE and NOW; to make them kind and considerate at home, conscien-
|
|||
|
tious in business, loyal to friends, forgiving to enemies; and any teaching
|
|||
|
which is easily applied, and will accomplish such results, need no further
|
|||
|
recommendation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Where shall we look for such a teaching? We have a monumental cosmogony,
|
|||
|
describing world periods, revolutions, epochs, and races. Will that study
|
|||
|
make men more kind? Or, if we can get them to pore over the mystery of num-
|
|||
|
bers and names in the Kabala, will they become more conscientious? Surely
|
|||
|
not; therefore such knowledge is of minor import. Will it make men moral if
|
|||
|
we teach them of involution and evolution, or if we describe the cyclic
|
|||
|
journey of the soul through purgatory and heaven? It will not necessarily,
|
|||
|
at least till we have convinced them that under the Law of Consequence we
|
|||
|
are subject to rebirth, and reap as we sow. Even a hint of such a belief,
|
|||
|
however, would turn most people from us.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But, you will ask, what them is left of our teachings? The greatest
|
|||
|
teaching of all, and the most practical. One that will arouse no antagonism
|
|||
|
in any devotee of any religion, or even in an agnostic, for it need not be
|
|||
|
labeled religious. It will produce most beneficent results from the day it
|
|||
|
is applied, and affect future lives also, regardless of whether the man who
|
|||
|
practices it ever hears the word Rosicrucian or learns more of our teach-
|
|||
|
ings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If you want to really work in God's vineyard--the world--don't isolate
|
|||
|
yourself. Abstract study may be good part of the time, but go out in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 48] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
world; win the confidence of people in church, club, or shop. If you set a
|
|||
|
good example, they will inquire the secret, and you will be privileged to
|
|||
|
give them the greatest teaching ever known:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SECRET OF SOUL GROWTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You may talk to them something like this:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Every night when I have gone to bed I review the happenings of the day
|
|||
|
IN REVERSE ORDER. I try to judge myself impartially. I blame where blame
|
|||
|
is due, repent, and resolve to reform. I praise myself, it praise is mer-
|
|||
|
ited, and determine to do better next day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"I fail often to keep my good resolutions, BUT I KEEP ON TRYING, and
|
|||
|
little by little I succeed."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It may be well to explain that by reviewing events in reverse order they
|
|||
|
are more firmly implanted in the memory, but further elucidation should be
|
|||
|
avoided until you are certain your friend is seeking a solution to the prob-
|
|||
|
lem of life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is discriminative propaganda.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 19
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
June, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SACREDNESS OF SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Many letters have been received during the past month voicing appre-
|
|||
|
ciation of students in respect to the last lessons, and it has been a source
|
|||
|
of gratification to note the deep-felt love for the Fellowship and the de-
|
|||
|
sire to know "how it all came about." Thus I feel somewhat better about
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 49] SACREDNESS OF SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
introducing my personal experiences than I did in the first place.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the same time it cannot be too strongly emphasized that indiscriminate
|
|||
|
relating of superphysical experiences is one of the most harmful of prac-
|
|||
|
tices, no matter from what standpoint we look at it. In Lecture No. 11,
|
|||
|
"Spiritual Sight and Insight," the matter has been thoroughly explained.
|
|||
|
The "treasure-trove" must be lifted in silence; and from the Greek myth we
|
|||
|
learn that Tantalus was hurled down into the infernal regions for divulging
|
|||
|
spiritual secrets. In other words, we cannot attain true illumination while
|
|||
|
we go hawking our dreams and visions from pillar to post and recount them
|
|||
|
even to people manifestly unwilling to listen. Thereby we profane and
|
|||
|
cheapen what we ought to reverence, and the desecration is apt to focus our
|
|||
|
vision in the infernal regions, the lower strata of the desire world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Again, such recitals always tax the credulity of those to whom they are
|
|||
|
related. There is not measure whereby we may gauge their accuracy. They
|
|||
|
often seem to have no practical bearing upon the problem of life; and even
|
|||
|
if we have faith in the veracity of the visionary, there is not value in his
|
|||
|
stories unless we can find an underlying law or purpose. Thus the statement
|
|||
|
of the law is sufficient without embellishment. Perhaps, the best illustra-
|
|||
|
tion of this point may be given by relating how I discovered the law of in-
|
|||
|
fant mortality which was never published till it appeared in our literature.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
My Teacher one day set me the task of following a certain person's life
|
|||
|
through two previous embodiments and reporting. I had no idea that I was
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 50] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
being sent in quest of a law, but thought the purpose was to develop my fac-
|
|||
|
ulty of reading the Memory of Nature. When ready, I reported the result to
|
|||
|
my Teacher who inquired particularly the circumstances attending death in
|
|||
|
each of the two lives. I answered that the man died in battle the first
|
|||
|
time and from sickness as a child the last. That was correct, and another
|
|||
|
person's life was given me to investigate. That one died in bed the first
|
|||
|
time, and also died as a child the last time. A third person's life termi-
|
|||
|
nated in a fire the first time, and seemingly also as a child the last time.
|
|||
|
I say "seemingly," for I could scarcely believe the evidence of my senses,
|
|||
|
and felt diffident when I reported to my Teacher. I was surprised when he
|
|||
|
said I was correct. This feeling grew as I, in turn investigated fourteen
|
|||
|
person's lives. IN the first life they died under varying circumstances;
|
|||
|
some in battle, others by accidents, and others in bed surrounded by weeping
|
|||
|
relatives; but in the second life all passed out as children.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Teacher then told me to compare these lives to find why they died as
|
|||
|
children, and for many weeks I studied them night after night, but could
|
|||
|
find not similarity in the conditions of their first death until one Sunday
|
|||
|
morning just as I was entering my body, it flashed through my brain. I
|
|||
|
awoke with a shout--Eureka! I almost jumped into the middle of the floor in
|
|||
|
my joy at having found the key. The horrors of battle, fire, and accident,
|
|||
|
and the lamentations of relatives alike prevent deep etching of the
|
|||
|
life-panorama; and the value of a life terminated under such conditions
|
|||
|
would be lost save for the following death as a child and subsequent tuition
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 51] INITIATIVE AND PERSONAL FREEDOM
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
first in the first heaven, a fully elucidated in our literature. The law,
|
|||
|
as there stated, logically explains a mystery of life independent of the ac-
|
|||
|
curacy of my story. As I relate it only to give point to our lesson, I feel
|
|||
|
consistent when exhorting others to silence as to their spiritual experi-
|
|||
|
ences.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 20
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
July, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
INITIATIVE AND PERSONAL FREEDOM
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
What do you think is the main point in last month's lesson? It is not MY
|
|||
|
experiences, although students have attached a great deal of worth to them,
|
|||
|
but in reality they are insignificant save as they serve to convey teaching
|
|||
|
of benefit part from them. The greatest value of that which was recorded in
|
|||
|
last month's lesson is the reiterated and emphatic insistence on absolute
|
|||
|
PERSONAL FREEDOM in the Rosicrucian Fellowship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this respect the Western Mystery Teaching differs most radically from
|
|||
|
that given to the younger souls of the East, where each has his Master--a
|
|||
|
despot whom he slavishly serves in all things as "Kim" did the Guru he fol-
|
|||
|
lowed, for there is considerable truth and fact in Kipling's story. There,
|
|||
|
absolute and unquestioning obedience to the command of the EXTERIOR Master
|
|||
|
he sees and serves physically is the means of spiritual advancement; the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 52] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
pupil is entirely without choice or prerogative, but neither has be respon-
|
|||
|
sibility.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Among the older souls of the WEST who aspire to spiritual growth, there
|
|||
|
can be no Master or Guide. We are to learn to stand alone. We may not like
|
|||
|
it; we may be afraid, and want a Master or Guide to free ourselves from re-
|
|||
|
sponsibility. In that fact lies the reason, I think, why so many intelli-
|
|||
|
gent and cultured people have joined spiritualistic circles and societies
|
|||
|
promulgating Eastern teachings. Advanced beyond normal Western development,
|
|||
|
they sense the Great Beyond, and it draws them as the wide expanse of blue
|
|||
|
sky draws the nestling, despite fears, to trust its untried wings; but the
|
|||
|
inward urge compels; and, fearing to trust themselves, they grasp eagerly at
|
|||
|
the hand of "Masters" or "Spirit Guides" in the hope of attaining spiritual
|
|||
|
power by their help. But the baby must crawl and fall; it must rise, fall
|
|||
|
again and hurt itself. The experience is unpleasant but unavoidable, and
|
|||
|
far to be preferred to the consequences of tying the infant to a chair to
|
|||
|
save it from falling; then its limbs would become useless. And so do the
|
|||
|
latent spiritual powers of the unfortunates who come under the (to Western-
|
|||
|
ers) baneful domination of Spirit Guides and Eastern Masters.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Western Teacher is more like the parent bird which pushes the young
|
|||
|
off the nest if they do not go themselves. We may hurt ourselves, but WE DO
|
|||
|
LEARN TO FLY. Take my own case: Pushed out in the world with the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian teaching and told to spread it, you may be sure I have held by
|
|||
|
breath many a time as the realization grew of what a gigantic undertaking it
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 53] THE CHRIST SPIRIT AND THE PANACEA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
is, and how insignificant Mrs. Heindel and I are. Often, when the work
|
|||
|
seemed about to swamp us, we have prayed and prayed for help, but as we look
|
|||
|
back we can see what lessons we have learned by the struggle. Sometimes
|
|||
|
frined have remarked: "Oh, how we wish the money would be forthcoming to
|
|||
|
build the Ecclesia and schools, so that the work might be carried into the
|
|||
|
world with greater effect"; but we realize that there are other lessons be-
|
|||
|
fore us, and that when we are ready, the means for further extension will
|
|||
|
come; until then, our wings need more training.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is the same with every associate of the Fellowship. We are to learn
|
|||
|
the lesson of working for a common purpose, without leadership; each
|
|||
|
prompted alike by the Spirit of Love from within to strive for the physical,
|
|||
|
moral, and spiritual uplift of all the world so the stature of Christ--THE
|
|||
|
LORD AND LIGHT OF THE WORLD.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 21
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
August, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE CHRIST SPIRIT AND THE SPIRITUAL PANACEA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You remember reading in the ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION about how in
|
|||
|
the ages from Noah to Christ, under the regime of Jehovah, universal self-
|
|||
|
ishness was fostered in the entire human race. Man was told that "Heaven,
|
|||
|
even the heavens, are the Lord's, but the earth has He given to the children
|
|||
|
of men." Thus man was urged to seek material possessions, and had no
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 54] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
conception of treasures in heaven, which are the fruits of self-sacrifice.
|
|||
|
As a consequence, his heaven life became more and more barren; spiritual
|
|||
|
progress waned, and unless a new impulse had been given, it must eventually
|
|||
|
have ceased.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Then the Cosmic Christ Spirit, the "Redeemer," commenced His beneficent
|
|||
|
work, and eventually obtained access to the earth through the "cleansing
|
|||
|
blood of Jesus" when it flowed on Golgotha; and now the Christ Spirit is
|
|||
|
working from within our globe to attentuate its physical and superphysical
|
|||
|
constituents. An enormous spiritual inrush was felt at the moment He came
|
|||
|
into full possession of the earth on Golgotha; so great, indeed, that the
|
|||
|
intense light blinded the people. From that moment the principle altruism
|
|||
|
commenced to take a greater hold upon our race; we are gradually ceasing to
|
|||
|
look to our own interest alone, and are laying up treasure by an interest in
|
|||
|
the welfare of our fellow men. Had not Christ come, another moon must have
|
|||
|
been thrown off to rid us of the worst elements, but from this we are being
|
|||
|
saved by grace through sacrifice of the Cosmic Christ Spirit--a sacrifice
|
|||
|
that does not involve His death as commonly understood, but is an infusion
|
|||
|
of the earth with a higher life which enables us to live more abundantly in
|
|||
|
spirit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this coming of Christ to earth we have an analogy between it and the
|
|||
|
adminisering of the spiritual Panacrea, according to the law, "As above, so
|
|||
|
below." There is in every little cell of the human body a separate cell
|
|||
|
life, but over and above that is the ego which directs and controls all
|
|||
|
cells so that they act in harmony. During certain protracted illnesses the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 55] THE MYSTIC BREAD AND WINE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ego becomes so intent upon the suffering that it ceases to fully vivify the
|
|||
|
cells; thus bodily ailment breeds mental inaction and it may become impos-
|
|||
|
sible to throw off disease without a special impulse to dispel, the mental
|
|||
|
fog and start the cell activities anew. That is what the Spiritual Panacea
|
|||
|
does. As the inrushing Christ life on Golgotha commenced to dispel the
|
|||
|
shell of fear bred by inexorable law that hung like a pall about the earth;
|
|||
|
as it started the millions of human beings upon the path of peace and good
|
|||
|
will, so also when the Panacea is applied does the concentrated Christ life
|
|||
|
therein contained rush through the patient's body and infuse each cell with
|
|||
|
a rhythm that awakens the imprisoned ego from its lethargy and gives back
|
|||
|
life and health. May God grant that we shall soon be able to bring this
|
|||
|
great boon to suffering humanity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 22
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
September, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE MYSTIC BREAD AND WINE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If I had asked the students to write me what--in their opinion--was the
|
|||
|
most important point in last month's lesson, what do you think would have
|
|||
|
been answered in the majority of the cases? I believe many would feel that
|
|||
|
the connection between the bread, the wine, and health was the principal
|
|||
|
idea; and perhaps I may be responsible for that view because I printed those
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 56] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
words in bold type. But while it is of signal important that we should
|
|||
|
grasp this connection between the bread, the wine, and health, and apply it
|
|||
|
in our lives to the very utmost power of our ability, if we do so for any
|
|||
|
less reason that given by our Lord, it is essentially selfish, and will not
|
|||
|
further out development nearly as much as if we do it as He requested, "in
|
|||
|
remembrance of Him."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Just look at the matter in this light, dear friend, and you will grasp
|
|||
|
the idea. Under the regime of Jehovah, selfishness crystallized the earth
|
|||
|
to such an extend that spiritual vibrations were almost stilled. Evolution
|
|||
|
was coming to a standstill, and the blood had become so impregnated with
|
|||
|
egoism that the race was in danger of degenerating. The Cosmic Christ then
|
|||
|
manifested through Jesus to save us. Cleansing the blood from egoism is the
|
|||
|
Mystery of Golgotha; it commenced when the blood of Jesus flowed, it has
|
|||
|
continued through the wars of Christian nations whenever men fought for an
|
|||
|
ideal, and will last until the horrors of war by contrast have sufficiently
|
|||
|
impressed mankind with the beauty of Brotherhood.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Christ entered the earth on Golgotha. He is leavening the earth anew
|
|||
|
and making it responsive to spiritual vibrations, but His sacrifice was not
|
|||
|
consummated in a moment by DYING to save us in the generally accepted way.
|
|||
|
He is still GROWING AND TRAVAILING, WAITING FOR THE DAY OF LIBERATION, for
|
|||
|
the "manifestation of the sons of God"; and truly do we hasten that day ev-
|
|||
|
ery time we partake of food for our finer bodies symbolized by the mystic
|
|||
|
bread and wine. But we would be much more efficient in accelerating our own
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 57] THE MYSTIC BREAD AND WINE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
liberation and in hastening "the day of our Lord" if we always did it IN
|
|||
|
REMEMBRANCE OF HIM.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Do you remember "Sir Launfal's Vision"? It was not the size of the gift
|
|||
|
that counted; the gold coin he flung to the beggar was materially more valu-
|
|||
|
able than the crust he gave later; but the coin was given in a spirit of im-
|
|||
|
patience to be rid of a loathsome presence. The crust was given in
|
|||
|
rememberance of the Christ, and for His sake, and that made all the differ-
|
|||
|
ence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"And Sir Launfal said: 'I behold in thee,
|
|||
|
An image of Him who died on the tree;
|
|||
|
Thou also hast had thy crown of thorns,
|
|||
|
Thou also hast had the world's buffets and scorns,
|
|||
|
And to thy life were not denied
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The wounds in the hands and feet and side;
|
|||
|
Mild Mary's Son, acknowledge me;
|
|||
|
Behold, through him I give to Thee!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The more we cultivate the spirit of doing all things whatsoever for the
|
|||
|
sake of Christ and His Liberation, the better and the more fruitful lives we
|
|||
|
shall lead.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--- END OF FILE ---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 58] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 23
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DESCENDING AND ASCENDING ARCS OF EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Looking over the last month's lesson, the most important points are the
|
|||
|
great antiquity and cosmic origin of the two great movements known now as
|
|||
|
Freemasony and Catholicism--movements instituted respectively by the Sons of
|
|||
|
Fire and the Sons of Water. It is true, as stated in the COSMO-CONCEPTION,
|
|||
|
that Initiation of human beings did not commence until about the middle of
|
|||
|
the Earth Period, when the fires of Lemuria were battling with the waters of
|
|||
|
Atlantis, but is is also true that the education of humanity depends upon
|
|||
|
the training their instructors have had in previous evolution. The attitude
|
|||
|
assumed by the two groups of angels has resulted in the above mentioned an-
|
|||
|
tagonistic movements. The fallen angels and fallen man are intimately con-
|
|||
|
nected with the work of the world under its temporal rulers. From Lucifer,
|
|||
|
the Spirit of Mars, comes the fiery red blood which is the vehicle of all
|
|||
|
material energy, ambition, and progress; but also, it is the vehicle of pas-
|
|||
|
sion, which taints it and has caused it to flow until the earth is red.
|
|||
|
From Jehovah come the restraining Law and punishment for sin.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let the diagram below represent the epochs through which the spirit
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 59] ARCS OF EVOLUTION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
descends and ascends, also the worlds and their corresponding bodies--then
|
|||
|
the relative connection of the various factors will be plain.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
lst Epoch 7th Epoch
|
|||
|
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
2nd Epoch 6th Epoch
|
|||
|
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
3rd Epoch 5th Epoch
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Bodies separated into Spirits separated into
|
|||
|
sexes-male and female. sexes--statecraft and
|
|||
|
priestcraft.
|
|||
|
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
4th Epoch
|
|||
|
(Turning Point)
|
|||
|
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Lemuria, the land of the Third Epoch, mankind was separated into
|
|||
|
sexes--male and female. At that time they were spiritual beings reaching
|
|||
|
downwards into materiality, and the pioneers listened eagerly to the "gospel
|
|||
|
of the body" which they sensed dimly, but learned to know as time went on
|
|||
|
and the spiritual world faded from sight. Then the Lucifer Spirits were the
|
|||
|
teachers of the WOMAN (Eve), and Jehovah addressed himself to MAN (Adam).
|
|||
|
Women was then more advanced than man along material lines for we were then
|
|||
|
upon the descending are of the evolutionary path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When the turning point was passed in the middle of the Atlantean Epoch,
|
|||
|
woman gradually become more spiritually inclined. She commenced to listen
|
|||
|
to the voice of Jehovah, and to fill the churches in an effort to satisfy
|
|||
|
spiritual aspirations; while man now expends the Martian energy along
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 60] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
material lines originally advocated by the "Light-bringer," Lucifer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As the white light changes color according to the angle of refraction, so
|
|||
|
also the viewpoint of the spirit changes with the sex of its vesture; but as
|
|||
|
the spirit alternates between male and female embodiments, we may readily
|
|||
|
balance the scales and take the path that most appeals to us, or combine the
|
|||
|
best path in both. Our later lessons will point the path, but we may say
|
|||
|
now that He who said, "I am the true Light," is at the end of the
|
|||
|
path--Lucifer and Jehovah alike are but stepping-stones on THE WAY TO TRUTH
|
|||
|
AND LIFE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 24
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP, AS SPIRITUAL CENTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the 28th of last month it was a year since we broke ground for the
|
|||
|
first building on Mt Ecclesia. It was a typical California day of glorious
|
|||
|
sunshine with a cloudless sky whose deep blue vied with the azure of the Pa-
|
|||
|
cific Ocean visible for more than a hundred miles from where we stood on the
|
|||
|
Headquarters grounds. We were a little flock of nine, mostly visiting mem-
|
|||
|
bers. As we looked over the lovely green San Luis Rey valley towards the
|
|||
|
great snowclad mountains in the east and behold the white walls, the red
|
|||
|
tiled roof, and the gilded dome of the San Luis Rey Catholic Mission, where
|
|||
|
the Franciscan Fathers wrought and taught for centuries among Mexicans and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 61] A SPIRITUAL CENTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Indians, it seemed to us an augur.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Here we were, a few enthusiasts, upon a bare piece of land, where we
|
|||
|
aimed to establish a Spiritual Center. Those ancient Fathers had stood in a
|
|||
|
similar position, better in some respects and worse in others. Modern meth-
|
|||
|
ods and transportation facilities enable us to reach the whole world today,
|
|||
|
while their field was limited to their immediate vicinity. They were
|
|||
|
obliged to till the soil of the field as well as the soul of their flock to
|
|||
|
obtain a livelihood. They called upon their charges to perform the physical
|
|||
|
labor while they planned, and by their joint efforts a temple was erected
|
|||
|
where all might worship. In that respect they were much better off then we;
|
|||
|
their full membership was present at the seat of operations and ready to
|
|||
|
give physical help in the upbuilding of the Mission which was to them what
|
|||
|
our Headquarters are to the Rosicrucian Fellowship. But we have no wards;
|
|||
|
we claim no authority, and repudiate interference with individual freedom
|
|||
|
as much interference is diametrically opposed to the Rosicrucian teachings,
|
|||
|
which are the highest in the world. "If thou art Christ, help thyself,"
|
|||
|
is flung at the candidate undergoing Initiation when he groans under the
|
|||
|
trial. No one who is a "leaner" can at the same time be a helper; each must
|
|||
|
learn to stand alone.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Our associate membership is four times as large as a year ago, and of
|
|||
|
course the work is vastly heavier--though system and machinery enable three
|
|||
|
of us who work in the office to do the work of a large staff, and paid help
|
|||
|
does the housework and gardening. But the routine work of preparing lessons
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 62] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and letters for the various classes, correcting examination papers, the
|
|||
|
sending each month of about 1500 individual letters to aid our students in
|
|||
|
difficulties, in addition to class letters, sometimes just swamps us. It
|
|||
|
seems as if we could not entertain another application for want of help to
|
|||
|
do the mechanical part of the work. But, miraculously, it seems, the sky
|
|||
|
suddenly clears, we invent a new method of accomplishing a certain part of
|
|||
|
the work with greater speed or less labor; and are ready for another in-
|
|||
|
crease; as said, we do four times more work than a year ago, with less help
|
|||
|
and less labor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But while the Fellowship at large is thus cared for, Headquarters itself
|
|||
|
has suffered neglect. The proposed School of Healing, the Sanitarium, and,
|
|||
|
most important of all, the Ecclesia--where the Panacea is to be prepared and
|
|||
|
powerful healing services are to spread moral and physical health all over
|
|||
|
the world--all these are but germinal ideas as yet. As the cry of suffering
|
|||
|
humanity reaches us through many thousands of letters, our longing for the
|
|||
|
realization of the Brother's plans becomes more intense, so keen in fact
|
|||
|
that it seems to embody the concentrated yearning of all who have appealed
|
|||
|
to us in sorrow and suffering.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Our membership is scattered all over the world. We cannot follow the ex-
|
|||
|
ample of the Spanish padres and ask our students to make physical brick and
|
|||
|
lay it, brick upon brick, as a labor of love. I have never asked any one
|
|||
|
for a cent--the Rosicrucian Fellowship's work has been supported entirely by
|
|||
|
free-will offerings and the modest revenue accruing from the sale of my
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 63] A SPIRITUAL CENTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
books--nor can I now make an appeal for a building fund; that must come from
|
|||
|
the hearts of friends, if at all; but feeling as we do here at Headquarters,
|
|||
|
the intense throb of pain in the world impels me to cast about for means of
|
|||
|
realizing the pain TO MAKE THE ROSICRUCIAN FELLOWSHIP HEADQUARTERS A MOST
|
|||
|
EFFICIENT SPIRITUAL CENTER.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A year ago I wrote the students stating the exact moment when we would
|
|||
|
break ground on Mt. Ecclesia and asked each to enter his closet and be with
|
|||
|
us in prayer if he could not be with us in person. It is wonderful what an
|
|||
|
uplift we felt from that united spiritual effort; the initial impulse has
|
|||
|
furthered the work to an inestimable degree during the past year, and I
|
|||
|
again feel impelled to invoke your help along similar lines.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Christian Scientist "demonstrates" when he wishes to build edifices,
|
|||
|
and money pours into his coffers; the New Thoughter sends out a "demand";
|
|||
|
and Christians of all denominations "pray" for funds. They all use one fun-
|
|||
|
damental method, but employ different names. All wish magnificent piles of
|
|||
|
stone and glass, and they get them. I know that a place and building com-
|
|||
|
mensurate with the dignity of our work are necessary, but much as we need
|
|||
|
them, I cannot pray for sticks and stones nor can I ask you to do so; but I
|
|||
|
can, will, and do ask you to join me in the prayer THAT THE ROSICRUCIAN FEL-
|
|||
|
LOWSHIP HEADQUARTERS MAY BECOME A MOST EFFICIENT AND POWERFUL SPIRITUAL CEN-
|
|||
|
TER. Pray with your whole soul that the workers at Headquarters be given
|
|||
|
grace to push the work; make them a focus for your loving thoughts so we may
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 64] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
radiate that grace back on a world hungry for just such love. In ourselves
|
|||
|
we are frail, but through your prayers and God's grace we shall be a mighty
|
|||
|
force in the world; and if we SEEK FIRST THE KINGDOM OF GOD, such trifles as
|
|||
|
building necessary for the work will follow as a matter of course without
|
|||
|
degrading prayer by making it a means of acquiring physical possessions.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 25
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
December, 1912
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE MYSTIC MESSAGE OF CHRISTMAS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christmas bells! Have you ever felt their magic in childhood days before
|
|||
|
doubt crept into your heart and shattered the ideals inculcated by the
|
|||
|
church? The same bell rang for church on Sundays and for prayer meeting at
|
|||
|
mid-week, but there was a different ring at Christmas, something unusually
|
|||
|
festive, something which we now attribute to childish imagination. We miss
|
|||
|
this something, however much we may congratulate ourselves upon emancipation
|
|||
|
from what we are pleased to term "the mummeries of the church." Wordsworth,
|
|||
|
in his "Ode to Immortality," voiced the keen feeling of regret due to loss
|
|||
|
of childish ideals; nothing the world has to give can take their place, and
|
|||
|
however we may be blessed with material wealth we are truly poor when the
|
|||
|
"glamour" of youth has gone and intellectual conceptions stifle much
|
|||
|
so-called "superstitions."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 65] THE MYSTIC MESSAGE OF CHRISTMAS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Paul exhorted us to be always ready with a reason for our faith, and
|
|||
|
there is a mystic reason for many practices of the church which have been
|
|||
|
handed down from hoary antiquity. The sounding of the bell when the candle
|
|||
|
is lit upon the altar was inaugurated by spiritually illumined seers to
|
|||
|
teach the cosmic units of LIGHT and SOUND. The metal tongue of the bell
|
|||
|
bring Christ; mystic message to mankind as clearly today as when He first
|
|||
|
enunciated the graceful invitation: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and
|
|||
|
are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." Thus the bell is a symbol of
|
|||
|
Christ, "The Word," when it calls us from work to worship before the illumi-
|
|||
|
nated altar where He meets us as "The Light of the World."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Also the particularly festive feeling awakened by the Christmas bells is
|
|||
|
produced by cosmic causes active at this time of the year, and the present
|
|||
|
season is holy in very truth as we shall presently see. Those who study the
|
|||
|
stars know the signs of the zodiac as a cosmic sounding board, each sign vi-
|
|||
|
brant with a particular quality; and as the marching orbs travel in kaleido-
|
|||
|
scopic procession from sign to sign in ever varying combination, the chords
|
|||
|
of cosmic harmony known to mystics as the "song of the spheres" sound a
|
|||
|
never ending anthem of prayer and praise to the Creator. This is not a fan-
|
|||
|
ciful idea but an actual fact patent to the seer, and capable of demonstra-
|
|||
|
tion to thinkers by its effects. And the harmony of the spheres is not a
|
|||
|
monotone; it varies from day to day and from month to month as sun and plan-
|
|||
|
ets pass from sign to sign in their orbits. There are also yearly epochal
|
|||
|
variations due to precession of the equinoxes. Thus there is infinite
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 66] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
variety in the song of the spheres, as indeed there must be, for this con-
|
|||
|
stant change of spiritual vibration is the basis of spiritual and physical
|
|||
|
evolution. Were it to cease even an instant, Cosmos would be resolved to
|
|||
|
Chaos.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For demonstration, observe the nature and quality of the love life poured
|
|||
|
through the Christ-star, the sun, when it transits the belligerent sign of
|
|||
|
Aries, the Ram, in spring, Sex love is the keynote of nature; all its ener-
|
|||
|
gies are applied in generation; then the passional propensities run riot.
|
|||
|
Compare this with the effect of the sun during December when it is focused
|
|||
|
through the benevolent Sagittarius, ruled by the planet Jupiter. Its ray is
|
|||
|
then conducive to religion and philanthropy; the air is vibrant with gener-
|
|||
|
osity, and the love life of the Christ-star find its highest expression
|
|||
|
through this congenial sign. Outwardly reigns the gloom of winter, for the
|
|||
|
visible symbol of "The Light of the World" has been onscured; but on the
|
|||
|
darkest night of the year Christmas chimes evoke a ready response to the
|
|||
|
Christmas feeling which makes the whole world akin, children of our Father
|
|||
|
in Heaven.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May the mystic music of the Christmas chimes awaken the tenderest chord
|
|||
|
in your heart, and may the keynote of joy be uppermost in your being during
|
|||
|
the coming year--this is the Christmas wish of the workers on Mt. Ecclesia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 67] SERVICE TO OTHERS DURING THE NEW YEAR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is cold in the Northern Hemisphere--old Boreas holds land and sea in
|
|||
|
his icy grip--but at no other time of the year are the hearts of men so
|
|||
|
warm. "A merry Christmas" and "A happy New Year" are salutations and ex-
|
|||
|
pressions of good will which greet us everywhere. To most people they are
|
|||
|
only a breath flung to the breeze, but nevertheless they leave an atmosphere
|
|||
|
of kindness which is more important than is usually realized. The world
|
|||
|
would be richer if such cordial greetings were common all the year instead
|
|||
|
of being confined to this season. But, "if wishes were horse, beggars would
|
|||
|
ride" says the proverb; and unless our acts are directed towards the
|
|||
|
realization of our wishes, the benefit is nil. A certain sulphuric region
|
|||
|
is said to be paved with good intentions such as "well-meaning men" cherish,
|
|||
|
but the world needs works more than wishes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month I asked you to join me in prayer for the efficiency of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship in uplifting the world, and many letters have been
|
|||
|
received assuring me that the workers at Headquarters have the constant
|
|||
|
prayers of students. We know the power of prayer; without that grateful
|
|||
|
support we could never have endured the physical and mental strain incident
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 68] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to our phenomenal growth. But a few thousands are only as drops in a bucket
|
|||
|
compared to the millions who are seeking the light.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ said; 'LET HIM WHO WOULD BE THE GREATEST AMONG YOU BE THE SERVANT
|
|||
|
OF ALL." The worth of a man is measured by his services to the community.
|
|||
|
The same is true of an association; but, being a composite body, its effi-
|
|||
|
ciency as a whole depends upon the interest and enthusiasm of individual
|
|||
|
members. We are all under obligation to the Elder Brothers for the light we
|
|||
|
have received. It is our sacred duty to let that light shine so that others
|
|||
|
may share our great privilege (not disregarding others duties), and I there-
|
|||
|
fore solicit your personal aid in making a systematic campaign to promulgate
|
|||
|
the Rosicrucian teachings more widely during the coming year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This campaign should be carried on with discretion however. Let us be-
|
|||
|
ware of disturbing those of contented mind, but if you know of any one seek-
|
|||
|
ing for a solution to the Mystery of Life, please send us his or her name
|
|||
|
and we will send literature. Your name will not be mentioned unless you
|
|||
|
give permission.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We shall also be pleased to furnish you slips with information about the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship, as printed on the back of our postcards, if you
|
|||
|
will write for them. In this way you may interest your friends and open the
|
|||
|
way for further inquiry, and thus between us we may succeed in bringing the
|
|||
|
seeker LIGHT to his everlasting benefit. In helping your brother in his
|
|||
|
growth you are also helping yourself.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May spiritual prosperity and abundance of soul growth mark every day of
|
|||
|
your New Year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 69] SIEGFRIED, THE TRUTH SEEKER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 27
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
February, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SIEGFRIED, THE TRUTH SEEKER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As we give our children picture books to convey moral lessons which they
|
|||
|
could not grasp intellectually, so the Divine Leaders of infant humanity
|
|||
|
used myths to convey great spiritual truths which have germinated for ages
|
|||
|
unconsciously to us, but have nevertheless been potent factors in shaping
|
|||
|
the line of human progress. You would scarcely thing that the Faust myth
|
|||
|
embodies the great problem of Freemasonry and Catholicism, and shows its ul-
|
|||
|
timate solution, but we shall see in future lessons that this is true. At
|
|||
|
the present time I take just a point from the great northern epic, THE RING
|
|||
|
OF THE BIEBELUNG, to show how the great truth that the truth seeker must
|
|||
|
"leave father and mother," as Jesus and Hiram Abiff did, was conveyed to the
|
|||
|
Children of the Mist (NIEBEL is mist and UNGEN is children in German), who
|
|||
|
lived in the foggy atmosphere of Atlantis. Later I may take that legend up
|
|||
|
for consideration.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Wotan is the chief of the gods, who are always at war with the giants.
|
|||
|
They build a fortress called Valhalla where the Valkyries, daughters of
|
|||
|
Wotan, bring the faithful who have fallen in battle defending the faith.
|
|||
|
Truth lost its universal aspect when its warders walled it in and limited
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 70] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
it. But Wotan has other children who love truth so dearly that they flee
|
|||
|
from Valhalla to be free. They are armed with a sword called "child of dis-
|
|||
|
tress" (representing the COURAGE OF DESPAIR), wherewith the rebel against
|
|||
|
creed and dogma ever arms himself, casts conventionality to the wind, and
|
|||
|
seeks truth. Wotan sends his minions after the fugitives, and bids Brunhild
|
|||
|
the Valkyrie, who represents the SPIRIT OF TRUTH, to help slay them. She
|
|||
|
refuses; and Wotan, who has made himself invisible, parries the sword
|
|||
|
thrusts of his valiant son, Siegmund, who is killed in the unequal fight.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The dominant church does not view the complacence the secession of its
|
|||
|
children. It would even prostitute the Spirit of Truth to do its bidding,
|
|||
|
and when that fails, it uses subtle means to accomplish its ends. Its in-
|
|||
|
tentions were good, but it has degenerated. As Wotan puts Brunhilde from
|
|||
|
him in tears to sleep on a fire-girt rock, he tells her that she shall not
|
|||
|
wake till one appears MORE FREE THAN HE HIMSELF. Truth cannot be found in
|
|||
|
creed-bound religion; who seeks it must be untrammeled by allegiance to any
|
|||
|
one.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Such is Siegfried (translated, he who through victory gains peace), the
|
|||
|
son of the slain Siegmund and his sister-wife Sieglinda. The latter died
|
|||
|
after giving birth to him. He is thus free from father, mother, and all
|
|||
|
earthly ties; his only heirloom is a broken sword, the "Child of Distress."
|
|||
|
Fostered among the Niebelungen (ordinary mankind), he feels his divinity,
|
|||
|
and chafes at the limitations of his sphere. His foster father, Mimir, is a
|
|||
|
cunning smith; but every sword forged by him is shattered by the young giant
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 71] SIEGFRIED, THE TRUTH SEEKER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
at the first blow. Oft had Mimir tried to forge the "Child of Distress, and
|
|||
|
failed; for NO COWARD can do that. So long as we fear the church, public
|
|||
|
opinion, or anything else, we cannot free ourselves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The courage of despair overcomes fear, and Siegfried finally forges the
|
|||
|
sword himself. With it he slays Fafner, the dragon of desire which broods
|
|||
|
over the treasures of the earth, and Mimir, his foster father, the lower na-
|
|||
|
ture. He is then absolutely free. A bird, the voice of intuition, tells
|
|||
|
him of Brunhilde, the beautiful Spirit of Truth, who may be awakened by ONE
|
|||
|
WHO IS FEARLESS AND FREE. Siegfried follows the bird of intuition on his
|
|||
|
quest; but Wotan, his ancestor, seeks to bar him with his spear, represent-
|
|||
|
ing the power of creed upon which the sword in Siegfried's hand was once
|
|||
|
broken. That sword is stronger since Siegfried forged it, and Wotan's spear
|
|||
|
is weaker since the first blow, for creed always weakens when assailed.
|
|||
|
Siegfried, the free and fearless one, shatters Wotan's spear; and pursuing
|
|||
|
his way through the fire to the rock of the Valkyrie, he enfolds the beauti-
|
|||
|
ful Spirit of Truth in a loving embrace and wakens her with a kiss.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus the ancient myth told the truth seeker what was required to find
|
|||
|
truth. We must leave father and mother, creed, dogma, conventionalities,
|
|||
|
preconceived opinions, and worldly desires behind; we must never fear con-
|
|||
|
flict with established authorities, but we must follow the inner voice
|
|||
|
through fire if need be; then, and then only, can we find truth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 72] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore the Rosicrucians insist that all who come to them for deeper
|
|||
|
teachings MUST BE FREE from allegiance to any school, and the candidate is
|
|||
|
not bound by oaths at any stage. Whatever promises he makes are made to
|
|||
|
himself, for liberty is the most precious possession of the soul, and there
|
|||
|
is no greater crime than to fetter a fellow-being in any manner. May we all
|
|||
|
remain true to the great heritage, and valiantly resists any infringement of
|
|||
|
this sacred right.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 28
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
March, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE INCORPORATION AND FUTURE PLANS OF THE FELLOWSHIP
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This month I have several important announcements to make and will use
|
|||
|
the monthly letter for that purpose. You remember that last year, in the
|
|||
|
series of lessons entitled "Our Work in the World," I spoke of incorporating
|
|||
|
the Rosicrucian Fellowship and placing the direction of its affairs in
|
|||
|
charge of trustees, so that that which belongs to the work may be preserved
|
|||
|
for its altruistic purposes during the centuries to come. Such an incorpo-
|
|||
|
ration has now been perfected under the laws of California and the Fellow-
|
|||
|
ship has legal standing in the world. The Headquarter's site with the
|
|||
|
buildings now upon it, and the appliances necessary to carry on the work,
|
|||
|
are now the property of the Fellowship as a whole, safe from individual
|
|||
|
greed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 73] INCORPORATION OF THE FELLOWSHIP
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This has lifted a great load off the shoulders of Mrs. Heindel and my-
|
|||
|
self. We have accumulated the contributions to the Fellowship, varying from
|
|||
|
a postage stamp to modest sums of money (for there have been no large
|
|||
|
amounts given as yet). With these small means carefully expended there ex-
|
|||
|
ists now the foundation of something so immeasurably great that it is beyond
|
|||
|
my power of description. You, with your freewill offerings, have helped to
|
|||
|
create Mt. Ecclesia from the material point of view; yours it is and yours
|
|||
|
it shall remain, for neither Mrs. Heindel not I care for money or property,
|
|||
|
but glory only in the inestimable privilege of being of service. Much more
|
|||
|
is needed of course, so that the work may fully flower, but we rest our
|
|||
|
faith in the assurance of the Elder Brothers that when we are ready the
|
|||
|
things which make for greater growth and greater usefulness of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship will come to us. Meanwhile we shall keep on laboring
|
|||
|
from day to day with the means already at our command; for thus, and thus
|
|||
|
only, can we fit ourselves for greater service.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is also a great pleasure to announce that whereas we were before un-
|
|||
|
able to obtain help, we have now several loyal co-workers at Headquarters;
|
|||
|
but though our office force has doubled within the last few months, so also
|
|||
|
has the work increased at a most phenomenal rate, and the rush in the office
|
|||
|
is as great as ever.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As you will remember, our earliest literature took notice of the fact
|
|||
|
that Science, Art, and Religion had been divorced in modern times, as
|
|||
|
separation was necessary to the thorough development of each. It was also
|
|||
|
stated that as Science, Art, and Religion were taught unitedly in the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 74] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ancient Mystery Temples, so also must a union take place in the future for
|
|||
|
that is necessary to our spiritual growth. In June we shall start a School
|
|||
|
on Mt. Ecclesia to give out this composite teaching, with particular empha-
|
|||
|
sis upon the art of healing. Prospectus and further particulars will be
|
|||
|
mailed to interested students upon application to Headquarters. The ex-
|
|||
|
penses will be met by offerings from those who attend.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 29
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
April, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FREE MASONRY, CO-MASONRY, AND CATHOLICISM
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the end of last month's lesson a few words were said about men and
|
|||
|
women practicing Mystic Masonry, and it might appear to some as if we en-
|
|||
|
dorse Co-Masonry, but this is emphatically not the case. While we do not
|
|||
|
upon principle seek disparagingly of any legitimate movement, we have always
|
|||
|
warned our students against the Eastern religion as dangerous to the Wester
|
|||
|
world, though perfectly suited to the East. Co-Masonry is the outgrowth of
|
|||
|
a society promulgating Hinduism. In the winter of 1899-1900, the present
|
|||
|
leader of that society was in Rome, and one of her lieutenants accidentally
|
|||
|
found the Masonic rites in the Vatican library. These she copied without
|
|||
|
permission, and gave them to her superior, who took upon herself to write an
|
|||
|
extra degree. These are now the rites of Co-Masonry.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 75] FREEMASONRY AND CO-MASONRY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The foregoing statements are facts which we can prove; and we leave our
|
|||
|
students to form their own conclusions as the ethical efficiency and powers
|
|||
|
of soul-building possessed by a movement based upon rites obtained in such a
|
|||
|
manner. Besides, though we know positively that the rites came from Rome,
|
|||
|
we doubt that the abstractor eluded the vigilant watchers there. We believe
|
|||
|
that she unconsciously played into the hands of the Vatican. Thus
|
|||
|
Co-Masonry is both Hindu and Catholic in its origin. It is not recognized
|
|||
|
by the regular Masonic bodies, no matter what its founders claim.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the closing lesson on Freemasonry and Catholicism we summed up the
|
|||
|
points concerning their cosmic relation in order to draw out the essence of
|
|||
|
the teaching; now for the closing word--the quintessence of our argument:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The word "Freemason" is derived from the Egyptian PHREE MESSEN, "Children
|
|||
|
of Light." These words were originally used to designate builders of the
|
|||
|
Temple of God--the human soul.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Catholic means "universal," and was originally applied to differentiate
|
|||
|
the all-embracing World Religion--Christianity--from race religions like
|
|||
|
Hinduism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The blood is the vehicle of the spirit; under the regime of Jehovah and
|
|||
|
the Lucifer spirits it became contaminated with egoism. Both Freemasonry
|
|||
|
and Catholicism aim to cleanse the blood and foster altruism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Freemasonry teaches the candidate to work out his own salvation;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 76] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Catholicism leaves him dependent on the blood of Jesus. Those who use the
|
|||
|
positive method naturally become the strongest souls; therefore Free-masonry
|
|||
|
should be fostered rather than Catholicism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 30
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE ROLE OF EVIL IN THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In last month's lesson we saw the value of discord in music; also the
|
|||
|
corresponding role of evil in the world, namely, to enhance by contrast the
|
|||
|
beauty and harmony of good. Thus it might seem at a superficial glance as
|
|||
|
if the apparent evil had been designed by God, the Author and Architect of
|
|||
|
our system--as if He were responsible for all the pain and sorrow under
|
|||
|
which the world is groaning. Such is not the case however. The Bible says
|
|||
|
truly that the Elohim, who were His agents, "saw that it was good" when
|
|||
|
their labor was done. Our ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION and Lectures 13 and
|
|||
|
14 explain in detail the Bible story of how the apparent evil came in
|
|||
|
through the Lucifer spirits; and that when it had entered, the forces which
|
|||
|
work for good used it to serve a beneficent purpose and to achieve a higher
|
|||
|
good than possible without this factor.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the latter part of the Lemurian Epoch and in the early Atlantean
|
|||
|
times, man was pure and innocent--the docile ward of guardian angels who
|
|||
|
guided his every step upon the path of unfoldment. He had no reason; that
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 77] THE ROLE OF EVIL IN THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
would have been unnecessary when there was only one path to follow, for in
|
|||
|
that state there was no choice. The Lords of Venus were sent to foster
|
|||
|
goodness, love, and devotion. Had no disturbing factor entered, this earth
|
|||
|
would have remained in a paradise, and man would have been as beautiful
|
|||
|
flower therein. Pain, sorrow, and sickness would have been unknown. Under
|
|||
|
the regime of the lunar angels and the Lords of Venus, man would have grown
|
|||
|
wise and good automatically because there would have been no alternative.
|
|||
|
When the Lucifer spirits opened his eyes to the other course, and the Lords
|
|||
|
of Mercury fostered reason to guide him, he became potentially greater than
|
|||
|
either as required of those who follow the spiral path of evolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus equipped with choice and reason, it is man's glorious prerogative to
|
|||
|
elevate himself to the pinnacle of the greatest perfection possible in this
|
|||
|
scheme of evolution. Therefore Christ said: "He that believeth on me, the
|
|||
|
works that I do shall he do also; and GREATER WORKS that these shall be do."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us learn from the Faust myth to follow in the footsteps of our pre-
|
|||
|
ceptors by using the seeming evil to accomplish a greater good; let us learn
|
|||
|
not to be overcome by evil but to overcome it and transmute it into good.
|
|||
|
There is a saying that "whatever is, is best." If that were true there
|
|||
|
would be no incentive to strive for anything higher, better or greater. The
|
|||
|
words of the Savior urge us onward and legends like the Faust myth teach us
|
|||
|
how to use the seemingly destructive and subversive forces.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To whom much is given, of him much will be required. Students of the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 78] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship who receive the advanced Western Wisdom Teachings are
|
|||
|
particularly obligated to make great efforts. May we strive with all our
|
|||
|
strength to live up to our grand privilege.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
P.S. Many new students have been added to our list since we asked your
|
|||
|
daily prayers for the workers at Headquarters. We therefore feel that it
|
|||
|
will serve a good purpose to reiterate the request to please include us in
|
|||
|
your devotions and ask that the Rosicrucian Fellowship Headquarters may be-
|
|||
|
come a most efficient Spiritual Center. We are, as you know from the pro-
|
|||
|
spectus, now about to open the School of Healing, and in this important step
|
|||
|
we feel the need of the grace of God as never before. Please help us so
|
|||
|
that we may succeed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 31
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
June, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CHRIST, AND HIS SECOND COMING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
One of the cardinal points in this month's lesson, and one concerning
|
|||
|
which widespread misunderstanding exists, had to do with the coming of
|
|||
|
Christ, and the vehicle he will use. The Bible gives the teaching very
|
|||
|
clearly, and the Western Wisdom Teachings of the Rosicrucians is in full ac-
|
|||
|
cord therewith; hence it differs radically from the current conception of
|
|||
|
this matter, both among the majority of Christians and those who unwittingly
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 79] CHRIST AND HIS SECOND COMING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or otherwise put forth false Christs to deceive the unwary. It is there-
|
|||
|
fore of vital importance that scholars of the Western School should under-
|
|||
|
stand this matter thoroughly, so we will reiterate briefly the cardinal
|
|||
|
points of the Rosicrucian teachings given in the ROSICRUCIAN
|
|||
|
COSMO-CONCEPTION and elsewhere.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ is the highest Initiate of the Sun Period; the earth was them made
|
|||
|
of desire stuff, and His densest body was formed of that material.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No one can form a vehicle of material which he has not learned to mold;
|
|||
|
hence the Christ Spirit worked with our humanity from without the earth, as
|
|||
|
group spirits guide animals, until Jesus relinquished his dense and vital
|
|||
|
bodies at the Baptism. The Christ Spirit then descended into these ve-
|
|||
|
hicles, and ministered physically to man until the dense body was destroyed
|
|||
|
on Golgotha, when he became the indwelling Earth Spirit. The vital body of
|
|||
|
Jesus was them laid aside to await Christ's second advent.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ warned against imitators, and the question arises, How may we know
|
|||
|
the false form the real? Paul gives us such definite information that if we
|
|||
|
only heed it we are absolutely safe from deception.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Paul says (1st Cor. 15:50) that "flesh and blood cannot inherit the King-
|
|||
|
dom." He insists that this body will be changed to the likeliness of
|
|||
|
Christ's own vehicle (Phil, 3:21), and in 1st John, 3:2 we find the same
|
|||
|
testimony.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus it is plain that any one who comes in a physical body proclaiming
|
|||
|
himself Christ is either demented and an object of pity, or else he is an
|
|||
|
impostor meriting scorn and reprobation. Nor are we left uncertain
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 80] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
regarding the nature of the vehicle in which we shall meet Christ and be
|
|||
|
like Him. In 1st Thes., 4:17 we are informed that we shall meet the Lord in
|
|||
|
the air. Therefore we must necessarily have a vehicle of finer texture than
|
|||
|
our present dense body. The transformation will require ages so far as the
|
|||
|
majority are concerned.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In 1st Thes. 5:23 Paul states than man's whole being consists of spirit,
|
|||
|
soul, and body. When we shed the dense body finally as Christ did, we shall
|
|||
|
function in a body called SOMA PSUCHICON (soul body) in 1st Cor. 15:44.
|
|||
|
This is the "vital body" in our literature, a vehicle made of ether, capable
|
|||
|
of levitation, and of the same nature as the body which Christ used after
|
|||
|
the Crucifixion. This vehicle is not subject to death in the same sense as
|
|||
|
our physical body, and it is eventually transmuted to spirit as taught in
|
|||
|
our literature and as required by 1st Cor. 15th chapter.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus the Western Wisdom Teaching is in perfect agreement with the Bible
|
|||
|
when it teaches most emphatically that Christ will never come again in the
|
|||
|
flesh (that would be retrogression for Him). As a larva bursts its
|
|||
|
imprisoning cocoon and is transformed into a butterfly which wings it way
|
|||
|
among the flowers, a gorgeous bit of animated beauty--so shall we some day
|
|||
|
shed this mortal coil which weights us down to earth, and cleave the sky as
|
|||
|
living souls radiant with glory, hastening to meet out Savior in the land of
|
|||
|
souls, the New Haven and the New Earth. This is one of the main doctrinal
|
|||
|
points of the Rosicrucian School, and we trust that our students will
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 81] THE VITAL BODY OF JESUS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
endeavor to thoroughly master the subject so that they may be able to "give
|
|||
|
a reason" for their faith.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 32
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
July, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE VITAL BODY OF JESUS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month's lesson brought out a number of points not heretofore taught
|
|||
|
in public. But other mysteries bearing upon the scope and limitation of
|
|||
|
spiritual powers, and on the preservation of the vital body of Jesus against
|
|||
|
attack of the black forces, are also involved in the conversation between
|
|||
|
Faust and Lucifer. When the latter begs that the five-pointed star be re-
|
|||
|
moved so that me may leave, Faust asks "Why through the window not
|
|||
|
withdraw?"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
People who study mysticism often have a highly exaggerated idea of the
|
|||
|
power vested in one who has evolved spiritual sight. As a matter of fact,
|
|||
|
occult investigators are limited by laws of nature appertaining to the in-
|
|||
|
visible world, as men of science are forced to conform to laws of physics.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In order that balance may be maintained, the laws in one realm of nature
|
|||
|
sometimes act directly opposite to the laws in another. Here in the dense
|
|||
|
physical world forms gravitate toward the center of the earth. Did not the
|
|||
|
solidity of the dense body prevent, we could reach the Christ without
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 82] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
effort. It requires power to lift a body even an inch above the surface of
|
|||
|
the earth; spirit forms, on the other hand, have a natural tendency to
|
|||
|
levitate. It is therefore comparatively easy for a master of the black art
|
|||
|
to go to Mars propelled by the sex power stolen from his victims. He is
|
|||
|
naturally attracted to the planet of passion, and as the aura of Mars inter-
|
|||
|
mingles with that of the earth the feat is far from difficult. But he can-
|
|||
|
not penetrate even the first of the nine layers of the earth which lead to
|
|||
|
the Lord of Love, who is the Spirit of our sphere. Such penetration is the
|
|||
|
Path of Initiation; it takes soul power, purity, and self-abnegation to
|
|||
|
reach Christ and that is the reason why so few have anything to say about
|
|||
|
the earth's inner constitution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We do not see physical objects OUTSIDE the eye; they are reflected on the
|
|||
|
retina, and we see only their "image" INSIDE the eye. As light is the agent
|
|||
|
of reflection, objects which resist the passage of light appear "opaque";
|
|||
|
other substances, like glass, seem clear because they admit light rays
|
|||
|
readily. When the spiritual sight is used, light of superlative intensity
|
|||
|
is generated INSIDE the body between the pituitary body and the pineal
|
|||
|
gland. It is focused "through" the so-called "blind" spot in the eye di-
|
|||
|
rectly upon the object to be investigated. The scope of the direct ray is
|
|||
|
entirely different from the range of the reflected physical ray. It pen-
|
|||
|
etrates a wall without difficulty, but no spirit in the desire world can see
|
|||
|
through glass. Neither Lucifer nor any evil spirit ever dares to go through
|
|||
|
anything made of that material, even the thinnest windowpane.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Knowing these facts, our Elder Brothers have placed the vital body of
|
|||
|
Jesus in a sarcophagus of glass to protect it from the gaze of the curious
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 83] IMPROVING OUR OPPORTUNITIES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
or profane. They keep this receptacle in a cavern deep in the earth, where
|
|||
|
no uninitiated can penetrate. To make assurance doubly sure, however,
|
|||
|
vigilant watchers keep constant guard over their precious charge; for were
|
|||
|
that vehicle destroyed, Christ's only avenue of egress would be cut off, and
|
|||
|
He would have to remain a prisoner in the earth until the Cosmic Night dis-
|
|||
|
solves its chemical elements into chaos. Thus the mission of Christ as Sav-
|
|||
|
ior would have failed; His suffering would be greatly prolonged, and our
|
|||
|
evolution would be enormously retarded.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us work, watch, and pray for the glad day of His liberation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 33
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
August, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IMPROVING OUR OPPORTUNITIES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
One of the most important points brought out last month is the fact that
|
|||
|
we have power to lengthen our life materially by earnest application to the
|
|||
|
purpose of existence--acquisition of experience. Whether we know it or not,
|
|||
|
every act of our lives hastens the end, or defers it, in a measure dependent
|
|||
|
upon whether the act is in harmony with the law or not. If we do not apply
|
|||
|
ourselves to the labor of life, or if we persistently follow a path that is
|
|||
|
subversive of soul growth, our discordant life destroys the archetype.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 84] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Rebirth is an altered environment then gives us a chance to retrieve the ne-
|
|||
|
glected opportunities. On the other hand, when we live in harmony with the
|
|||
|
plan of life inscribed in the archetype of our dense body, there is a con-
|
|||
|
structive consonance in their vibrations which lengthens the life of the ar-
|
|||
|
chetype and, consequently, also the life of the physical body.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When we realize that our life on earth is the seed time, and that the
|
|||
|
value of our post-mortem existence is in direct ration to the increment we
|
|||
|
have earned on our talents, it will be at once apparent how supremely impor-
|
|||
|
tant it is that our faculties should be used in the right direction. While
|
|||
|
this law applies to all mankind, it is superlatively vital to aspiring
|
|||
|
souls; for when we work for Good with all our might and main, each added
|
|||
|
year of life increases our heavenly treasure enormously. Advancing years
|
|||
|
give greater skill in soul culture, and the fruit of the last few years may
|
|||
|
easily outweigh that acquired in the first part of the life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we feel that this is true, and if we are anxious to reach the highest
|
|||
|
degree of attainment, the question naturally presents itself, How many we
|
|||
|
know the right way? And the answer is not difficult; the stars tell the
|
|||
|
tale. They show our abilities and the time most propitious to sow the seeds
|
|||
|
of the soul, to help, and to heal. Therefore the Rosicrucian Fellowship
|
|||
|
places must stress upon the study of the stars. In the horoscope these mat-
|
|||
|
ters are accurately foreshown. Knowledge of what it says is power, and this
|
|||
|
knowledge, the power that goes with it, and the resultant soul growth, are
|
|||
|
within reach of every one who will study the simplified system contained in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 85] IMPROVING OUR OPPORTUNITIES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
our corresponding course in astrology. If you have not already started, and
|
|||
|
are anxious to progress, I would suggest that you send for application
|
|||
|
blank, begin at once so that you may learn how to use your life to the ulti-
|
|||
|
mate of progress.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While I am suggesting immediate steps towards attainment, it may be in
|
|||
|
season to call attention of students to the fact that when they have been
|
|||
|
six months (*) on the correspondence list as students, they become eligible
|
|||
|
to apply for admission to the Inner School; and though the esoteric lessons
|
|||
|
in healing issued to probationers contain only a faint outline of the teach-
|
|||
|
ings given at Headquarters, they are a very material aid to the aspiring
|
|||
|
soul.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On August 6th at 2:00 P.M., we are going to lay the foundation for the
|
|||
|
nucleus of our Sanitarium, so that we may commence forthwith to care for the
|
|||
|
sick and give our students practical experience. Please join us in prayer
|
|||
|
for the success of the work. More details will be given in the ECHOES which
|
|||
|
we shall publish on the 10th of each month in the future.
|
|||
|
____________________
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
* The time is now two years.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 86] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 34
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
September, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A PLEA FOR PURITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The most important point in last month's lesson is the power of passion
|
|||
|
to degenerate those who indulge in it. This we illustrated in the case of
|
|||
|
apes, which have been held back and have degenerated into animal-like forms
|
|||
|
because of their action in abusing the creative force. The responsibility
|
|||
|
of the Lucifer spirits for that condition has been brought out in the
|
|||
|
COSMO-CONCEPTION, and also the fact that the apes may overtake us if they
|
|||
|
advance sufficiently before the middle of the next revolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But there is an added responsibility in knowledge, as Christ said: "For
|
|||
|
unto whom much is given of him shall be required." And while the transgres-
|
|||
|
sion in those early days may be overlooked and entail only a retardation
|
|||
|
during millions of years, the condition of one who has the light of the
|
|||
|
greater knowledge given to humanity today, and who transgresses the law by
|
|||
|
abusing the creative force, may become far more serious than that of the
|
|||
|
class now embodied in the anthropoid forms.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Black Magic is practiced much more commonly than one would suppose, some-
|
|||
|
times almost unconsciously, for the dividing line may often lie in the mo-
|
|||
|
tive. If, however, we abuse our superior knowledge, though we may be more
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 87] A PLEA FOR PURITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
refined in the indulgence of our passions, the result is certain to be di-
|
|||
|
sastrous. At this present stage, the vital force (save the insignificant
|
|||
|
quantity required to propagate the race) should be transmuted into soul
|
|||
|
power. Let us, therefore, continue steadfastly upon the path of purity so
|
|||
|
that worse may not befall us than the fate which has met those degenerate
|
|||
|
humans found as wards of Lucifer in the witches' kitchen--as represented in
|
|||
|
the Faust myth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we are tempted at any time by unclean thoughts, let us at once turn
|
|||
|
our minds to another subject far removed from sensuality. Above all, let us
|
|||
|
respect the laws of our country which require the ceremonial of marriage
|
|||
|
prior to union; for though the words of the marriage ceremony do not mate
|
|||
|
people, it is, nevertheless, meet that we who profess high spiritual ideals
|
|||
|
should not offend the common decencies by living together without wedlock.
|
|||
|
Those above the law render perfect obedience as Christ did, for when we com-
|
|||
|
ply with all laws without rebellion because it is right to do so, then we
|
|||
|
have risen above the law and are no longer in bondage.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 88] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 35
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE FAUST MYTH AND THE MASONIC LEGEND
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last month's lesson finished our consideration of the Faust Myth; and,
|
|||
|
taking a review of it as a whole, we note that it brings out the same idea
|
|||
|
as the Masonic legend. On the one had we have Rosicrucian and Lucifer; on
|
|||
|
the other, Marguerite and the priests. Marguerite shows faith in the church
|
|||
|
even in the darkest hour. This faith is her comfort and stay, and eventu-
|
|||
|
ally she attains to the goal of the spirit. She reaches her heavenly home
|
|||
|
by faith. Her sins of omission and commission are due to ignorance; but
|
|||
|
when she sees the evil power embodied in the character of Lucifer and is of-
|
|||
|
fered freedom from prison and death, she declines to flee in such company;
|
|||
|
thereby she has redeemed herself sufficiently to merit a place in the King-
|
|||
|
dom. Likewise, the wards of the church, the Sons of Seth, are today depend-
|
|||
|
ing upon the atonement rather than upon their own deeds. They are looking
|
|||
|
for salvation through faith as their power of works is but small.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In Lucifer and Faust we find replicas of the Sons of Cain, who are
|
|||
|
positive, strong, and active in the world's work. The same spirit which im-
|
|||
|
bued Cain with a desire to make "two blades of grass grow where formerly
|
|||
|
there was but one"--the independent, divine creative instinct which has
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 89] THE FAUST MYTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
caused the Sons of Cain in all ages to carry on the world's work--is also
|
|||
|
strong in Faust; and the glorious use to which he puts the powers of evil,
|
|||
|
namely, making them build a new land, a free one, where a happy and free
|
|||
|
people may dwell in peace and contentment, gives us a view of what the fu-
|
|||
|
ture has in store for us.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
By our own works, by putting the evil powers to good use, we shall even-
|
|||
|
tually free ourselves from the limitations of both church and state which
|
|||
|
now hold us in bondage. Through the conventions of society and the laws of
|
|||
|
the land are now necessary to restrain us from infringing on the rights of
|
|||
|
others, there will come a day when the spirit will ensoul us and purify us
|
|||
|
as the love of Faust for Helen purified him and gave him the incentive to
|
|||
|
use the Lucifer forces in the manner indicated. When we have conquered the
|
|||
|
desire to work for self, when we become enamored of our work for others as
|
|||
|
Faust was when with his dying vision he gazed upon the land that was rising
|
|||
|
from the sea, then we shall never require the restraining feature of the
|
|||
|
laws and conventions for we shall have risen above them by compliance with
|
|||
|
the every requirement. Only in that manner can we become really free. It
|
|||
|
but very difficult to enforce obedience on ourselves even though we may in-
|
|||
|
tellectually assent to the mandates of conventionality. As Goethe says:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"From every power that holds the world in chains,
|
|||
|
Man frees himself when self-control he gains."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 90] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Faust myth tells us there is such a utopian state in store for us
|
|||
|
when we have worked out our salvation by using the titanic forces within to
|
|||
|
make us really free. May we all strive by our daily actions to hasten that
|
|||
|
day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 36
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EASTERN AND WESTERN METHODS OF DEVELOPMENT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We receive frequent requests for help from people who unfortunately have
|
|||
|
belonged to societies where they came under the domination of spirit con-
|
|||
|
trols who now haunt and hound them until life becomes a burden. We also re-
|
|||
|
ceive requests for help from people who have frequented societies teaching
|
|||
|
the Hindu breathing exercises. The impatience to enter the invisible worlds
|
|||
|
prompts many such people to take up exercises, the dangerous nature of which
|
|||
|
they do not realize until it is too late and they are broken down in health
|
|||
|
and spirit. They they come to us asking for a relief which we have unfortu-
|
|||
|
nately been able to give to all who have so far applied, even though some
|
|||
|
were on the verge of insanity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore the Rosicrucian literature has been replete with warnings to
|
|||
|
shun all Eastern breathing exercises, as they are unfit for Western people.
|
|||
|
It is with considerable sorrow that we have heard of a student who is now
|
|||
|
ill as a consequence of breathing exercises. We therefore feel that it may
|
|||
|
be well to once more state the reason for the difference between the Eastern
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 91] EASTERN AND WESTERN METHODS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and Western methods so that it may be made clear why it is wise to refrain
|
|||
|
from such exercises.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the first place, it is necessary to realize that the evolution of
|
|||
|
spirit and the evolution of matter go hand in hand. The spirit evolves by
|
|||
|
dwelling in vehicles of dense matter and by working with the material found
|
|||
|
in the world. Thus, the spirit progresses, and matter is also being refined
|
|||
|
because the spirit works with it. The more advanced spirits naturally draw
|
|||
|
to themselves finer matter than those behind them upon the path of evolu-
|
|||
|
tion, and the atoms in the bodies of a highly evolved race are more sensi-
|
|||
|
tive than those of the earlier peoples.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore the atoms of cultured people in the West respond to vibratory
|
|||
|
waves not yet contacted by those who dwell in Eastern bodies. Breathing ex-
|
|||
|
ercises are used to awaken the sleeping atoms of the Easter aspirant, and a
|
|||
|
vigorous course of this treatment is necessary to raise his vibratory pitch.
|
|||
|
The American Indian or Bushman might take these exercises with impunity for
|
|||
|
years, but it is an entirely different matter when a person with a highly
|
|||
|
sensitized Western body attempts such treatment. The atoms of his or her
|
|||
|
body have already been sensitized by the ordinary evolution; and when the
|
|||
|
person receives the added impetus of breathing exercises, the atoms simply
|
|||
|
run riot, and it is extremely difficult to bring them into proper repose
|
|||
|
again.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As it may do some good it may not be amiss to mention that the writer had
|
|||
|
had personal experience in the matter. Years ago, when he started on the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 92] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Path and was imbued with the characteristic impatience common to ardent
|
|||
|
seekers after knowledge, he read of the breathing exercises published by
|
|||
|
Swami Vivekananda and commenced to follow directions with the result that
|
|||
|
after two days the vital body had been pulled out of the physical. This
|
|||
|
produced a sensation of walking on air, of being unable to get the feet down
|
|||
|
on solid ground; the whole body seemed to be vibrating at an enormous pitch.
|
|||
|
Common sense then came to the rescue. The exercises were stopped, but it
|
|||
|
was fully two weeks before the normal condition of walking on the ground
|
|||
|
with a firm step was experienced, and before the abnormal vibrations ceased.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the parable, it is said that some were thrown out who had no wedding
|
|||
|
garment. Unless we first evolve the soul body, any attempt to enter the in-
|
|||
|
visible worlds spells certain disaster; and any teacher who professes abil-
|
|||
|
ity to railroad people into the invisible realms is not to be depended upon.
|
|||
|
There is only one way--patient persistence in well-doing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 37
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
December, 1913
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE REASON FOR THE MANY DIFFERENT CULTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The central through in last month's lesson, and one that we should ponder
|
|||
|
well is the reason why there are so many different cults. each with its own
|
|||
|
creed and with the idea that it alone has the truth. The reason for this
|
|||
|
condition, as shown in the lesson, lies in the fact that the ego has limited
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 93] THE REASON FOR MANY DIFFERENT CULTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
itself by entering into a vehicle which separates it from every one else.
|
|||
|
Because of this limitation, it is incapable of appreciating absolute and
|
|||
|
universal truth; and, consequently, religions teaching only partial truth
|
|||
|
had to be given.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The warfare and strife engendered in the world by the segregating influ-
|
|||
|
ences of creed are not without their benefit either, for were all of the
|
|||
|
same opinion regarding the great question, "What is truth?" there would be
|
|||
|
no deep search for light or knowledge; and truth would not leave the strong
|
|||
|
impression upon us which we gain by the fight for that which we believe. On
|
|||
|
the other hand, the militancy of the churches shows to those who, as
|
|||
|
pioneers, are now taking a broader view--who recognize that none have more
|
|||
|
than a ray of the whole truth at present and who look to the future for en-
|
|||
|
largement of the cup of their capacity--that sometime they shall no longer
|
|||
|
see through a glass darkly, but shall know even as they are known.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Knowing that there is a cosmic reason for creed, we should neither seek
|
|||
|
or force advanced ideas upon those who are as yet limited by the spirit of
|
|||
|
convention, nor imitate the militant missionary spirit of the churches, but,
|
|||
|
as the Bible says, give our pearls of knowledge only to those who are tired
|
|||
|
of feeding on the husks and who long for the true bread of life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Discourse upon subjects related to this higher knowledge may help those
|
|||
|
who are aroused from the spiritual lethargy unfortunately so common in our
|
|||
|
day and age. But argument will never do any good, for those who are in an
|
|||
|
augmentative mood are not convinced by anything we may say. The realization
|
|||
|
of truth, which is alone potent to break down the barriers of limitation
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 94] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that engender creed, must come from within and not from without.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore, though we should always be ready to answer the questions of
|
|||
|
those who wish to know, and be ready to give the reason for our faith, we
|
|||
|
should also be on our guard so that we may not force our opinion upon oth-
|
|||
|
ers; that, having escaped one fetter, we may not be bound by another, for
|
|||
|
liberty is the most precious heritage of the soul. Hence the Elder Brothers
|
|||
|
in the Western World will not accept a pupil who is not free from all other
|
|||
|
bonds, and they take care that he does not obligate himself to them or any
|
|||
|
one else. Thus alone can the ring of the Niebelung and the ring of the gods
|
|||
|
be dissolved. May we all strive to live up to this ideal of absolute lib-
|
|||
|
erty, at the same time, of course, taking care not to infringe upon the
|
|||
|
rights of others.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 28
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
January, 1914
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WHAT THE PUPIL MAY EXPECT OF THE TEACHER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ said, "By their fruits ye shall know them." Suppose that weeds
|
|||
|
were endowed with speech, Would we believe their claims if they professed
|
|||
|
to be grape vines? Indeed not, we would look for the fruit. And unless
|
|||
|
they were able to produce, their protestations--no matter how vociferously
|
|||
|
made--would make no impression. We are thus sufficiently wise in material
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 95] SIEGFRIED, THE TRUTH SEEKER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
matters to guard against deception; then why not apply the same principle to
|
|||
|
other departments of life? Why not use ordinary common sense? If we did,
|
|||
|
no one could impose on us in spiritual matters, for every realm in nature is
|
|||
|
governed by natural law, and analogy is the master key to all mysteries and
|
|||
|
a protection against deception.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Bible teaches us very, very clearly that we should try the spirits
|
|||
|
and judge them accordingly. If we do this, we shall never be deceived by
|
|||
|
self-styled teachers; and we shall save ourselves, our relatives, and the
|
|||
|
Fellowship we love much sorrow and anxiety.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us, therefore, analyze the matter and see what we have the right to
|
|||
|
expect from one who lays claim to being a teacher. To do this we may first
|
|||
|
ask our selves, What is the purpose of existence in the material universe?
|
|||
|
And we may answer that question by saying that it is evolution of conscious-
|
|||
|
ness. During the Saturn Period, when we were mineral-like in our constitu-
|
|||
|
tion, our consciousness was like that of the medium expelled from her body
|
|||
|
by spirit controls at materializing seance, where a large part of the ethers
|
|||
|
composing the vital body has been removed. The physical body is then in a
|
|||
|
very deep trance. In the Sun Period, when our constitution was plant-like,
|
|||
|
our consciousness was like that of dreamless sleep, where the desire body,
|
|||
|
mind, and spirit are outside, leaving the physical and vital bodies upon the
|
|||
|
bed. In the Moon Period, we had a picture consciousness like that which we
|
|||
|
have in dreams, where the desire body is only partially removed from the
|
|||
|
dense vehicle and the vital body. Here in the Earth Period our conscious-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 96] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ness has been enlarged to cover objects outside ourselves by placing all our
|
|||
|
vehicles in a concentric position, as is the case when we are awake.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the Jupiter Period, the globes upon which we shall evolve will be
|
|||
|
located similarly to what they were in the Moon Period. And the INTERNAL
|
|||
|
picture consciousness which we then possessed will be EXTERNALIZED, as the
|
|||
|
Jupiter Period is on the ascending arc. Thus, instead of seeing the pic-
|
|||
|
tures inside ourselves, we shall be able, when speaking, to project them
|
|||
|
upon the consciousness of those we are addressing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now, therefore, when any one professes to be a Teacher, he must be able
|
|||
|
to substantiate his claim in that manner; for the true Teachers, the Elder
|
|||
|
Brothers, who are now preparing the conditions of evolution which are to ob-
|
|||
|
tain during the Jupiter Period, all have the consciousness pertaining to
|
|||
|
that period. Thus, it will be seen that they naturally and without effort
|
|||
|
use this external picture speech, and thereby at once given evidence of
|
|||
|
their identity. Only they are able to guide others with safety. Those who
|
|||
|
have not evolved to that point, even though they may be self-deceived, and
|
|||
|
through their intentions may be good, are unreliable and should not be
|
|||
|
trusted. This is an absolutely infallible gauge; and the claims of any one
|
|||
|
who cannot show this fruit are of no more value than the claims of the weed
|
|||
|
mentioned in our initial paragraph.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
All of the Elder Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order possess this at-
|
|||
|
tribute; and I trust no one among our students will in the future allow
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 97] WHERE SHALL WE SEEK TRUTH?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
himself or herself to be deceived into following exercises or going through
|
|||
|
ceremonies devised by any person who is not able to produce the fruit, and
|
|||
|
call up living pictures in the consciousness of those with whom he speaks.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 39
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
February, 1914
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WHERE SHALL WE SEEK TRUTH, AND HOW SHALL WE KNOW IT?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the close of last month's lesson we saw that Siegfried, the truth
|
|||
|
seeker, had arrived at the end of his quest. He had found the truth.
|
|||
|
Meditating upon the subject it occurred to me as profitable to devote this
|
|||
|
letter to a straightforward answer to the question: "Where shall we seek
|
|||
|
truth, and how shall we KNOW without doubt when we have found it"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To be absolutely certain about this matter is of very great importance.
|
|||
|
For many who accidentally find their was into the Desire World, such as me-
|
|||
|
diums for instance, are enmeshed in illusion and hallucination because of
|
|||
|
inability to know truth. Moreover, the Elder Brothers of the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
Order give probationers a definite scientific teaching on this point; and in
|
|||
|
order to guard against the danger spoken of above, they make an actual test
|
|||
|
before admitting any one to discipleship. All must come up to a certain
|
|||
|
standard in this matter. It may, of course, surprise you that this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 98] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
discussion is not reserved for probationers or disciples, but the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship does not believe in secrecy or mystery. All who wish
|
|||
|
may qualify for any degree; and this qualification is not a matter of FORM
|
|||
|
but of living the life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In regard to the first part of the question then, "Where shall we seek
|
|||
|
truth?" There is only one answer--WITHIN. It is absolutely a matter of
|
|||
|
moral development; and the promise of Christ that IF WE LIVE THE LIFE WE
|
|||
|
SHALL KNOW THE DOCTRINE is true in the most literal sense. You will never
|
|||
|
find truth by studying my own or any other books. So long as you run after
|
|||
|
outside teachers, myself or any one else, you are simply wasting energy.
|
|||
|
Books and teachers may arouse your interest, and urge you to live the life,
|
|||
|
but only in so far as you make their precepts a part of your inner self are
|
|||
|
you really seeking in the right direction. The Elder Brother--whom I, per-
|
|||
|
haps mistakenly, speak of as Teacher--has never taught me directly since the
|
|||
|
first short period when that which is embodied in the Cosmo was given. And
|
|||
|
in the last year I have learned not to ask question for I have noticed that
|
|||
|
whenever I did so he simply gave me a hint as to how I, myself, might obtain
|
|||
|
the desired information. Now, instead of asking questions, I ask for direc-
|
|||
|
tions as to how I may solve a problem. So you see that it is by using our
|
|||
|
own faculties, which may be compared to he talents spoken of by Christ, that
|
|||
|
we get the information of most value to ourselves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The second part of the question, "How may we know the truth?" is best an-
|
|||
|
swered by referring the student to the evening exercise given in the Lecture
|
|||
|
No. 11, SPIRITUAL SIGHT AND INSIGHT. It may be performed by any one regard-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 99] THE TRUTH SEEKER IN THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
less of whether he or she is a probationer of the Rosicrucian Fellowship or
|
|||
|
not. The teacher said at the time of giving it that if it were possible to
|
|||
|
prevail upon the most depraved person in the world to perform this exercise
|
|||
|
faithfully for six months, he would be permanently reformed; and those who
|
|||
|
are faithful have found that it sharpens all mental faculties, particularly
|
|||
|
the memory. Besides, by this impartial judgment of oneself night after
|
|||
|
night, one learns to discern truth from error in a degree not attainable in
|
|||
|
any other way. Not all our students may feel inclined to take up
|
|||
|
probationership, and we never urge any one to do anything in the Western
|
|||
|
Wisdom School. But if you really want to know the truth I can honestly rec-
|
|||
|
ommend this method. It develops an inner faculty and no matter what state-
|
|||
|
ment is made to you, once you have developed this, you will know at once
|
|||
|
whether it rings true or the reverse.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO 40.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MARCH, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WHY THE TRUTH SEEKER MUST LIVE IN THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After the transfiguration scene, when the Christ and His disciples were
|
|||
|
making ready to descend from the Mount, the latter would fain have stayed
|
|||
|
and suggested making dwelling places so that they might remain. This was
|
|||
|
not permitted, however, for there was work to do in the world which would
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 100] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
have remained undone had their plan been carried out.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Mount of Transfiguration is the "Rock of Truth," where the freed
|
|||
|
spirit may behold the eternal realities. There is the GREAT NOW (the past
|
|||
|
symbolized by Moses and Elijah) the prophets of the ancient dispensation met
|
|||
|
Christ, the ruler of the Kingdom which was to come. Every spirit who is
|
|||
|
permitted to behold the supernal splendors of this celestial realm, to hear
|
|||
|
the sublime strains of the harmony of the spheres, and to view the wonderful
|
|||
|
colorplay which accompanies the music, is likewise loath to leave. Were it
|
|||
|
not that we seem to lose our form and personality, and encompass this whole
|
|||
|
realm within ourselves, we should probably not have the strength to return
|
|||
|
to earth, but this feeling that we retain "heaven within" fortifies us when
|
|||
|
it is time to again turn our gaze outwards and attend to the work in the
|
|||
|
world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Objects in the physical world always hide their inward nature or con-
|
|||
|
struction; we see only the surface. In the Desire World we see objects out-
|
|||
|
side ourselves, inside and out, but they tell nothing of themselves or the
|
|||
|
life that ensouls them. In the Archetypal Region there seems to be no cir-
|
|||
|
cumference, but wherever we direct our attention, there is the center of
|
|||
|
all, and our consciousness is at once filled with knowledge concerning the
|
|||
|
being or thing at which we are looking. It is easier to catch in a phono-
|
|||
|
graph the tone which comes to us from heaven than to set down the experi-
|
|||
|
ences we encounter in that realm, for there are no words adequate to express
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 101] THE TRUTH SEEKER IN THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
them; all wee can do is to try to live them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But to live them, however imperfectly, we must be in the world; we have
|
|||
|
no right to remain secluded with the truth we have found. That is the great
|
|||
|
lesson taught when Siegfried leaves his beloved. He must not remain. Life
|
|||
|
is a constant flux; stagnation is the cardinal sin, for new experiences are
|
|||
|
the very life breath of progress. If we have found truth, it is our bounden
|
|||
|
duty to seek also a field where it may be of use. And according to our
|
|||
|
judgment in that matter, and the diligence wherewith we plant and water,
|
|||
|
will be our harvest.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is a matter we should each carefully consider: "What sue am I mak-
|
|||
|
ing of the teachings I receive?" We may be off in the mountain in
|
|||
|
dreamland, though we live in a city, and as deaf to the cry for light which
|
|||
|
sounds in our very ears as if the seeker were thousands of miles away. Un-
|
|||
|
less we give out BY OUR LIVES--which speak louder than words--the truth we
|
|||
|
have found, we incur a heavy responsibility, "for unto whom much is given,
|
|||
|
of him shall much be required."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us remember that "Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth," and that
|
|||
|
SERVICE is the standard of TRUE GREATNESS.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 102] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 41.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APRIL, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A METHOD OF DISCERNING TRUTH FROM ITS IMITATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IN the February letter we discussed the question: "Where shall we find
|
|||
|
truth, and how shall we know when we have found it." But there is no use in
|
|||
|
seeking truth, or in knowing truth when we have found it, unless we put it
|
|||
|
to practical use in our life--and it does not follow that we will do that
|
|||
|
merely because we find it. There are people, comparatively many, who scour
|
|||
|
the civilized world to find rare treasure of ancient art--pictures or coins.
|
|||
|
There are many who manufacture imitations of the genuine articles, so the
|
|||
|
seeker after these things runs the risk of being duped by clever rogues un-
|
|||
|
less he has means of knowing the genuine from the spurious.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this respect he is beset by the same danger as the truth seeker, for
|
|||
|
there are many pseudo-cults and clever inventions that may baffle us. The
|
|||
|
collector often shuts his find up in a musty room and gloats over it in
|
|||
|
solitude; and not infrequently after years, or maybe when he has died, it is
|
|||
|
found that some of the things he guarded most jealously and treasured most
|
|||
|
highly were spurious and imitations of no value. Similarly, one who finds
|
|||
|
what he believes to be truth may "bury his treasure" in his own breast, or
|
|||
|
"put his light under a bushel," to find, maybe after many years, that he had
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 103] A METHOD OF DISCERNING TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
been swindled by an imitation. Thus, there is need of an infallible final
|
|||
|
test, one which eliminates all possibility of deception, and the question is
|
|||
|
how to discover and apply it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The answer is as simple as the method is efficient. When we ask how col-
|
|||
|
lectors discover that a certain article they prize is an imitation, we shall
|
|||
|
find that it is usually by showing it to some one who has seen the original.
|
|||
|
We may deceive all of the people part of the time and a part of the people
|
|||
|
all of the time, but it is impossible to deceive all the people all of the
|
|||
|
time; and had the collector shown his find publicly instead of hoarding it
|
|||
|
in secret, he would have quickly learned by the collective knowledge of all
|
|||
|
the world whether his find was genuine or not.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now mark this, for it is very important: Just as surely as the general
|
|||
|
secretiveness of collectors aids, abets, and fosters fraud on the part of
|
|||
|
the curio dealers, so also the desire to have and to hold for oneself great
|
|||
|
secrets not known to the "rabble" fosters the busines of those who trade in
|
|||
|
"occult initiations" with elaborate ceremonial to beguile victims into part-
|
|||
|
ing with their cash.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
How can we test the worth of an axe but by using it and thus finding out
|
|||
|
whether it will keep its edge in actual wearing work? Would we buy it if
|
|||
|
the salesman required us to put it in a dark corner where no one could see
|
|||
|
it, and forbade us to use it? Certainly not! We would want to use it in
|
|||
|
our work, and there it would show whether it had "temper." If it were found
|
|||
|
"true steel," we would prize it; if not, we would tell the salesman to take
|
|||
|
back his worthless stuff.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 104] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the same principle, what is the sense in "buying" the wares of secrecy
|
|||
|
mongers? If their wares were "true steel," there would be no need of se-
|
|||
|
crecy, and unless we can use them in our daily lives, they are of no value.
|
|||
|
Neither is a good axe of value to us unless we use it; it rusts and loses
|
|||
|
its edge. So it is obligatory on every one who finds truth to use it in the
|
|||
|
world's work, both as a safeguard to himself to make sure that it will stand
|
|||
|
the grant test, and to give others a chance to share the treasure which he
|
|||
|
himself finds helpful. Therefore it is very vital that we follow the com-
|
|||
|
mand of Christ: "Let your light shine."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 42.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MAY, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OUR RESPONSIBILITY IN GIVING OUT TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In regard to last month's letter one of the students writes: "in your
|
|||
|
letter it would seem to be implied that there is no secrecy or discretion on
|
|||
|
the part of the individual who knows occult things, to be exercised in giv-
|
|||
|
ing them out, and no personal responsibility incurred; at least your meaning
|
|||
|
does not seem to be made plain."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is, of course, impossible to cover a subject of this magnitude in a
|
|||
|
letter or several letters. But the question about the responsibility of
|
|||
|
giving out truth does really concern us in so far as the danger of misuse
|
|||
|
goes. My correspondent also says that "there are certain sects in this
|
|||
|
country which have certain powers that they use for selfish and avaricious
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 105] RESPONSIBILITY OF GIVING OUT TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
purposes," and asks whether it would be wrong to withhold occult powers from
|
|||
|
them. Certainly not. But the Elder Brothers take care of that, and they
|
|||
|
are the real custodians of anything that is highly dangerous. Hypnotism, of
|
|||
|
course, is dangerous, but not to such an extent as the occult powers about
|
|||
|
which our correspondent asks.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the ancient Israelitic dispensation darkness reigned in the Holy
|
|||
|
of Holies, and it was only permitted a few priests and Levites to enter the
|
|||
|
Temple. The High Priest alone was admitted into the Holy of Holies once a
|
|||
|
year. But at the Crucifixion the veil was rent, the Temple was flooded with
|
|||
|
light, and since then no secrecy has prevailed in Initiation. Yet it is in
|
|||
|
a certain sense as secret as ever, for as I said in last month's letter, it
|
|||
|
does not consist in ceremony at all. It is an inward experience, and we
|
|||
|
must have the power within ourselves to live that experience before it can
|
|||
|
come to us. It is secret in the same sense that the mysteries of square
|
|||
|
root are a secret to the child. No initiation fee could convey an under-
|
|||
|
standing to the childish mind of the subject; he must live through a number
|
|||
|
of years and gradually mature to a point where it will be possible to en-
|
|||
|
lighten him. When that point is reached, there is no difficulty about en-
|
|||
|
lightenment. He will understand and see truth very readily.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is exactly this truth of which I was speaking in last month's letter.
|
|||
|
The disciple must go through a period of training and by that training be-
|
|||
|
come mature and mellow to such an extent that he can live the truth within.
|
|||
|
Then when the time comes, it is very easy for the Teacher or Initiator to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 106] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
show him for the first time how to apply the trust which he has found, to
|
|||
|
use the power which he has stored up, and then he is initiated. But this
|
|||
|
experience cannot be told to anyone else. It is absolutely useless to try
|
|||
|
to convey it. It is not through ceremony or any other outward show that it
|
|||
|
comes to a man but as an actual result of his own past doing. Therefore he
|
|||
|
can apply its truth in his daily life, though others may be as absolutely
|
|||
|
unable to get at it as the child is incapable of appreciating what is hap-
|
|||
|
pening when an example in square root is being done before its eyes. Thus
|
|||
|
are the real, vital truths guarded from all till the key of merit unlocks
|
|||
|
the treasure box.
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 43.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JUNE, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WOMAN'S SUFFRAGE AND MORAL EQUALITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From last month's lesson it will be evident, strange as it may seem, that
|
|||
|
the opera Tannhauser is the legendary plea for the much discussed woman's
|
|||
|
suffrage, which we hear so much of in modern times. It is evident also, as
|
|||
|
said last month, that like produces like; and a woman who is timid and
|
|||
|
afraid, who has been forced into marriage in a brutal manner, who feels her-
|
|||
|
self owned, a chattel, not free to voice her ideas and ideals, cannot pro-
|
|||
|
duce a noble, strong, and fearless offspring, one with the courage to adhere
|
|||
|
to its ideals. Therefore, so long as we hold woman in bondage, deny her
|
|||
|
rightful place in the world as the HELPMATE AND COMPANION of man, so long do
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 107] WOMAN'S SUFFRAGE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
we retard the race and our development. This is the esoteric reason why
|
|||
|
full equality must come about.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If men did but thoroughly realize and understand the idea that we are
|
|||
|
born in alternate embodiments, they would very soon accede to woman's just
|
|||
|
requests--if for no other reason than the selfish one that in their succeed-
|
|||
|
ing life they who are now men will take on the womanly garb, and have to
|
|||
|
live under the conditions which they are now making. Thus any man who is
|
|||
|
now holding back the just privileges from womankind will some day have to
|
|||
|
labor under these same conditions, while those who at present for which they
|
|||
|
are now contending without having to ask for them; but as the writer sees
|
|||
|
this matter, it is not exactly the privilege of voting so much as the moral
|
|||
|
equality which the woman feels she ought to have, and certainly she has a
|
|||
|
God-given right to that as well as man.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
One point brought out in Tannhauser should particularly appeal to those
|
|||
|
who want to live the higher life, and that is that Tannhauser is held as
|
|||
|
strictly accountable before those of his friends who know of his crime as he
|
|||
|
is by the church. There is no double standard of morality in nature. Sin
|
|||
|
is sin by whomsoever it is committed, and more than that, to whom much is
|
|||
|
given of him much shall be required.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore people who reach an enlightened stage must above all learn to
|
|||
|
live the clean and pure life in harmony with their professions. If, by en-
|
|||
|
lightenment, we rise above the law, let us, as Paul says, not use our lib-
|
|||
|
erty as an occasion to gratify the flesh. The doctrine of "soul mates" and
|
|||
|
"affinities" has wrecked many a life which but for that would have been
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 108] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
crowned with great soul growth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
What the shadow is to light, what "the devil" is to God--that is lust to
|
|||
|
love. Love is divine, a companionship of FREE souls. Lust is diabolical,
|
|||
|
and the transgressor a slave of sin, it matters not whether the outrage has
|
|||
|
been legalized by the state or blessed by the church.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us therefore strive to love each other after the spirit rather than
|
|||
|
after the flesh.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 44.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JULY, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE VICE OF SELFISHNESS AND THE POWER OF LOVE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the last lesson we saw that the Lord of Wartburg asked the minstrel to
|
|||
|
describe love. As we all aspire to evolve within ourselves that quality, it
|
|||
|
is perhaps of very great importance that we should look the matter squarely
|
|||
|
in the face and see what is our greatest hindrance, for surely there can be
|
|||
|
no question but that we are all lacking woefully in respect to love. No
|
|||
|
matter what we may seem to others, when we look into our own hearts we stand
|
|||
|
ashamed, knowing the motives which prompted acts that others consider dic-
|
|||
|
tated by love of our fellow men. When we analyze these motives we shall
|
|||
|
find that they are all dictated by the one trait of selfishness; moreover,
|
|||
|
this is the one fault we never confess. I have heard men and women stand up
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 109] THE VICE OF SELFISHNESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
publicly or in private and confess to every sin on the calendar save this
|
|||
|
single one of selfishness. Yes, we even deceive ourselves by imagining that
|
|||
|
we ourselves are not selfish. We see this trait of character very plainly
|
|||
|
in others if we are at all observant, but fail to perceive the beam in our
|
|||
|
own eye; and so long as we do not admit this great fault to ourselves and
|
|||
|
strive seriously to overcome it, we cannot progress upon the pathway of
|
|||
|
love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thomas a Kempis says: "I would rather feel compunction than know how to
|
|||
|
define it"; and we may well substitute the word love for compunction. If we
|
|||
|
could only feel love rather than be able to define it! But love cannot be
|
|||
|
known now by us except in the measure that we cleanse ourselves from the
|
|||
|
great sin of selfishness. Life is our most precious possession, and Christ
|
|||
|
therefore said, "Greater love (or unselfishness) hath no man than this, that
|
|||
|
a man lay down his life for his friends."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the measure, therefore, that we cultivate this virtue of unselfish-
|
|||
|
ness, we shall attain to love, for they are synonymous, as was shown by Paul
|
|||
|
in that inimitable thirteenth chapter of 1st Corinthians. When a poor
|
|||
|
brother knocks at our does, do we give him as little as we can? If so, we
|
|||
|
are selfish. Or do we help him only because our conscience will not allow
|
|||
|
us to let him go? Then also this is selfishness, for we do not want to feel
|
|||
|
the pangs of conscience. Even though we give our lives for a cause, is
|
|||
|
there not the thought that it is OUR work? Often I hide my face from myself
|
|||
|
in shame at that thought in connection with the Fellowship, and yet we must
|
|||
|
go on. But let us not deceive ourselves; let us fight the demon of selfish-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 110] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ness and be ever watchful against its subtle onslaughts. If we find it
|
|||
|
whispering that we need rest and cannot afford to give our strength for oth-
|
|||
|
ers, or if we feel that we cannot afford to give our substance, let us force
|
|||
|
the virtue of generosity. As a matter of actual fact, we only keep what we
|
|||
|
give; our bodies decay and our possessions are left behind, but our good
|
|||
|
deeds remain ours for all eternity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 45.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
AUGUST, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
INITIATION NOT TO BE ATTAINED THROUGH BREATHING EXERCISES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is with considerable reluctance that I again take up the question of
|
|||
|
breathing exercises and their effects upon the body, but stern necessity
|
|||
|
compels me to sound anew the warning against the false and dangerous teach-
|
|||
|
ings which are promulgated by people who are either ignorant or unscrupulous
|
|||
|
in their desire for profit. Breathing exercises are absolutely contrary to
|
|||
|
the teachings of the Rosicrucian Fellowship, for under our teachings
|
|||
|
spiritual results may only be attained by spiritual methods and not by
|
|||
|
physical exercises. Unfortunately the great desire of students to attain
|
|||
|
quickly makes many an easy prey to such people. One of our very promising
|
|||
|
students is now in an insane asylum because he listened to the promises of a
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 111] INITIATION AND BREATHING EXERCISES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
charlatan who offered to initiate him for the sum of twenty-five dollars.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I have just learned that in one of the Fellowship centers a man who has
|
|||
|
not been affiliated with Headquarters is charging various sums for horo-
|
|||
|
scopes, contrary to our teachings. We annually return from Headquarters
|
|||
|
many dollars to people who send to us asking for delineations and character
|
|||
|
reading as well as predictions, because we uphold the principle that a
|
|||
|
spiritual science may not be prostituted for gold however much we need
|
|||
|
money; and it grieves us very much to find out that such people, who admit
|
|||
|
that they know these practices to be contrary to the principles of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship, are placed upon the platform of study centers, and
|
|||
|
stand before the people as teachers an exponents, of the Rosicrucian teach-
|
|||
|
ings. This same person has also copied from Hindu books costing but a few
|
|||
|
cents, breathing exercises which he sells to unsuspecting victims for a dol-
|
|||
|
lar.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now I ask you, dear friends, will you not take this from me, one who has
|
|||
|
gone the way and knows by experience that there is no express train to the
|
|||
|
Temple of Initiation. The road is slow and steep and rugged; it must be
|
|||
|
walked step by step, though th feet bleed, and the heart also with sorrow
|
|||
|
and suffering. The soul body--the golden wedding garment--which alone is
|
|||
|
the password by which we can enter, is made by the good deeds done day by
|
|||
|
day with patient perseverance in well-doing, and by no other method.
|
|||
|
Breathing exercises cannot take the place of good deeds. Can you not under-
|
|||
|
stand that? I know what I am talking about, because in the very earliest
|
|||
|
stage of my endeavor in spiritual directions, I also found these Hindu
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 112] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
breathing exercises. I tried them for two days, and my vital body was
|
|||
|
partly lifted out of the physical; it then occurred to me that I was in a
|
|||
|
dangerous condition, and I stopped. But it took me two weeks to recover,
|
|||
|
during which I felt as if I could not get my feet on the ground, as if I
|
|||
|
were walking on air; and during those two weeks I suffered greatly. Others
|
|||
|
may not have the persistence to recover that I did, and may go to the insane
|
|||
|
asylum. Therefore it is a very dangerous thing to try. There may of course
|
|||
|
be others on whom they have no effect. But it is very, very dangerous to
|
|||
|
meddle with fire, and you should not try it. on the other hand, if you will
|
|||
|
day by day try to serve in the vineyard of Christ, and endeavor to do deeds
|
|||
|
of mercy, then the golden wedding garment, the soul body, will surely be wo-
|
|||
|
ven, which one day will admit you to the Temple.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 46.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SEPTEMBER, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WORLD WAR AND INFANT MORTALITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Up to the present time I have especially refrained from commenting upon
|
|||
|
current topics, but feel that the present cosmic crisis demands something
|
|||
|
from Headquarters which may guide students in their attitude towards this
|
|||
|
calamity. The effect of this unprecedented slaughter of human beings is
|
|||
|
much more far-reaching than is apparent from the physical viewpoint.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 113] THE WORLD WAR AND INFANT MORTALITY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the first place, of course, that viewpoint is the one which appeals to
|
|||
|
us. We feel and can sympathize with the grief felt in many thousands of
|
|||
|
homes, where father, son, or husband has been ruthlessly torn away. But the
|
|||
|
sorrow and suffering that are met with in the physical world fade into in-
|
|||
|
significance when compared with what takes place in the invisible realms of
|
|||
|
nature. The thousands and thousands of victims of this cruel war are awak-
|
|||
|
ening from the death stupor caused by the sudden transition from the
|
|||
|
physical life to that of the desire world. They carry with them the scenes
|
|||
|
of the battlefield; many are stunned and wander about in the most aimless
|
|||
|
fashion. They cannot realize what has happened. Others again are beginning
|
|||
|
to sense the fact that they have passed from one phase of existence to an-
|
|||
|
other. Then comes to them also the grief for those they have left behind.
|
|||
|
thus there is in the world at this time an indescribable, unimaginable
|
|||
|
amount of sorrow and suffering, mental as well as physical.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In fact, never since the world was has there been such universal sorrow
|
|||
|
as there is at the present time. But besides this, we must not forget we
|
|||
|
are now laying up for ourselves a great deal of future suffering; for, as
|
|||
|
has been explained in the Rosicrucian lecture literature, it is impossible
|
|||
|
for these people who are now so ruthlessly and suddenly torn away from their
|
|||
|
bodies to review their past life, and thus the etching of the life panorama
|
|||
|
does not take place as it should. Therefore these egos will not reap the
|
|||
|
fruit of their present existence as they should in purgatory and the first
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 114] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
heaven. They will come back minus this experience at some future time; and
|
|||
|
it will be necessary, in order that they may regain what they have lost, to
|
|||
|
let them die in childhood so that they may have the new desire body and vi-
|
|||
|
tal body imprinted with the essence of their present life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore in some far-off future day we shall find that an epidemic, or
|
|||
|
something of that nature, will take away many thousands of children, and we,
|
|||
|
now their contemporaries, will be left to mourn their loss. Oh! that this
|
|||
|
law of infant mortality were understood. Then we should not have to pray
|
|||
|
for peace as we are now doing. Let everyone in the Rosicrucian Fellowship
|
|||
|
pray morning, noon, and night for the restoration of peace at the earliest
|
|||
|
possible moment. Let us realize the responsibility of knowledge and live up
|
|||
|
to it, endeavoring daily to discharge it. This knowledge which we have re-
|
|||
|
ceived must be given out wherever it is practicable without intruding upon
|
|||
|
other people. If the world knew and believed in the law of rebirth and of
|
|||
|
consequence, if it understood the law of infant mortality, such a thing as
|
|||
|
this war could never have happened; and the more we try to inculcate these
|
|||
|
teachings, the better we shall promote peace and good will, and the better
|
|||
|
serve humanity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Please be particularly earnest and concentrate every vestige of your
|
|||
|
power upon the healing work at Headquarters when we have healing meetings.
|
|||
|
We need all the help we can get.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--- END OF FILE ---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 115] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 47.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OCTOBER, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE INVISIBLE HELPERS AND THEIR WORK ON THE BATTLE FIELD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Another month has gone by and still the European war is raging in all its
|
|||
|
intensity. Thousands and thousands have passed over the border into the in-
|
|||
|
visible realm, and the distress there as well as here is unprecedented in
|
|||
|
the history of the world. As you have learned from our literature, the de-
|
|||
|
sire world is the world of illusion and delusion; and those poor people who
|
|||
|
have so suddenly been transferred to that realm with frightful wounds upon
|
|||
|
their physical bodies also imagine (as very frequently in the case with per-
|
|||
|
sons who have met accidents) that the lesions of the physical body are still
|
|||
|
with them, and they suffer acutely there from these fancied injuries as they
|
|||
|
would here. That is of course entirely needless. many of them are going
|
|||
|
about there with dreadful wounds upon their bodies, particularly those who
|
|||
|
have wounds caused by bursting shells and by bayonets. It is of course an
|
|||
|
easy matter for the Invisible Helpers to show any one of these people that
|
|||
|
his or her injuries are only fancied, yet when there are so many thousands
|
|||
|
the task is gigantic, and our Invisible Helpers are having a time of unprec-
|
|||
|
edented activity against overwhelming odds.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is not so much however the anguish that results from such fancied
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 116] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
bodily lesions which makes the work. The mental anguish--the concern for
|
|||
|
those who have been left behind, the fear of fathers concerning their little
|
|||
|
ones, and the sorrow of the mothers who have been left behind to bring up a
|
|||
|
family of young children--is the most fearful handicap to a settlement of
|
|||
|
this dreadful state of affairs that the Invisible Helpers have to meet, and
|
|||
|
this is the point on which I would like to ask your earnest co-operation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
President Wilson of the United States has appointed October 4th as a day
|
|||
|
of prayer for peace. It is well always to unite with such movements because
|
|||
|
our trained thoughts will have a considerable effect and strengthen wonder-
|
|||
|
fully the general appeal. This day should be spent by every earnest student
|
|||
|
in prayer for the deliverance of the world from this awful slaughter. Their
|
|||
|
thoughts should be particularly directed towards soothing those who are in
|
|||
|
this world, and in the invisible world also who are distressed at the sever-
|
|||
|
ance of family ties. Each one should hold the thought that although the
|
|||
|
present war seems grievous, nevertheless this is only an incident in a long
|
|||
|
stretch of time which has neither beginning nor end. As spirits we are im-
|
|||
|
mortal, and these things which now seem to us of so great importance, when
|
|||
|
viewed from the spiritual standpoint and when considering the fact that we
|
|||
|
are really immortal, are of less moment than now seems the case to us.
|
|||
|
Whatever befalls, it will be incorporated into the spiritual nature as a
|
|||
|
lesson to give us a sense of the horror of this carnage which is now devas-
|
|||
|
tating the world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This war, let us fervently hope, will be the last war that will ever mar
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 117] WORLD WAR AND UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the peace of the earth; that having learned this costly lesson, mankind will
|
|||
|
once and for all destroy the implements of war, and beat their swords into
|
|||
|
plowshares. Let this idea be in the mind of every student on the 4th of Oc-
|
|||
|
tober, but as this date is so near at hand that probably this letter will
|
|||
|
not reach all in time, let every one in the Rosicrucian Fellowship devote
|
|||
|
Sunday, the 18th, to a prayer for peace. By that time all our students will
|
|||
|
have received this message, and we shall again be united from morning until
|
|||
|
evening in this effort to help restore peace to the world. May the kingdom
|
|||
|
of Christ soon superseded the kingdom of men, for they have certainly shown
|
|||
|
themselves inefficient rulers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 48.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOVEMBER, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WORLD WAR AND UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In almost every mail we receive letters commenting upon the war, but with
|
|||
|
very few exceptions there has been no expression of partisanship, showing
|
|||
|
that the writers take a loftier viewpoint than inculcated by the various
|
|||
|
Race Spirits and commonly given the name of patriotism. This attitude is
|
|||
|
the only one consistent with the principles of the Rosicrucian Fellowship.
|
|||
|
We are all joined in an international association, we are all looking for
|
|||
|
the Kingdom which is to supersede all nations, and the fact that we were
|
|||
|
born on different parts of the globe and express ourselves in different
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 118] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
tongues does not abrogate the command of Christ: "Thou shalt love thy
|
|||
|
neighbor as thyself," nor excuse us for playing the part of the "robber"
|
|||
|
rather than that of the "Samaritan." It behooves us in the Rosicrucian Fel-
|
|||
|
lowship to rise above the barriers of nationality and learn to say as did
|
|||
|
that much maligned man, Thomas Paine: "The world is my country, and to do
|
|||
|
good is my religion." We must cease to be merely national and strive to be-
|
|||
|
come universal in our sympathies.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But there is a war that is well worth fighting, a war upon which we may
|
|||
|
legitimately expend all our energy, a war that we shall do well to pursue
|
|||
|
with unrelenting zeal, and one of the students puts it so well that we can-
|
|||
|
not do better than give his letter.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"In reflecting upon the war this thought comes: When men grow weary of
|
|||
|
the appalling internecine struggle and lay down their arms, and peace holds
|
|||
|
sway, from this continent, burdened with the dust of friend and foe alike,
|
|||
|
its rivers running crimson with the best blood of empires, a new Europe will
|
|||
|
arise, and a higher civilization succeed the one destroyed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"And the vast host of nameless dead, dying, will prove a mightier power
|
|||
|
for world peace than had they lived. Thus it is that from the unrestrained
|
|||
|
passions of men, Deity, just and loving, brings ultimate good.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"If men, and women too, were only one-tenth part as eager to wage war
|
|||
|
against their real enemy within the human breast as they are to take up arms
|
|||
|
against a supposed enemy just across a non-existing imaginary boundary line
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 119] WORLD WAR AND UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
on the face of God's good world, then the Prince of Peace could come into
|
|||
|
His own. All deadly weapons would be consigned to limbo, and the glorious
|
|||
|
promise would be fulfilled: 'On earth peace and good will towards men.'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"And so for myself, I resolve that i will not cease my efforts till the
|
|||
|
last vestige of evil, error, and hate be eliminated, and the lofty trinity
|
|||
|
of 'Goodness, Truth, and Love reign unchallenged within.'
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"In this real struggle I find myself a poor soldier, and the tide of
|
|||
|
battle often sets in the wrong direction, yet no matter if I fail ten thou-
|
|||
|
sand times, the lesson must be learned and shall be learned. Some day, with
|
|||
|
a stout heart, an indomitable will, and unflagging persistence, the victory
|
|||
|
will be won and peace will reign--the peace that passeth all understanding."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
let us all join our brother in that noble fight, remembering the words of
|
|||
|
Goethe:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"From every power that holds the world in chains
|
|||
|
Man frees himself when self-control he gains."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 120] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 49.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DECEMBER, 1914.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DESIRE--A TWO-EDGED SWORD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the time when good wishes are in order. "A Merry Christmas and A
|
|||
|
Happy New Year" are greetings soon to be heard everywhere, and in conformity
|
|||
|
with this ancient usage the workers on Mt. Ecclesia also extend to members
|
|||
|
all over the world the usual seasonal greetings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But while we thus cordially wish one another Godspeed and good cheer in
|
|||
|
the coming year, after all, though the wishes of others may be encouraging
|
|||
|
and gratifying, they are really of minor consequence. But what we wish our-
|
|||
|
selves individually is of prime importance. If the whole world conspired
|
|||
|
against and antagonized us in this wish, we should nevertheless succeed,
|
|||
|
provided always we were able to put sufficient intensity and insistence into
|
|||
|
the wish. Do we desire riches? They may be ours by the exercise of will.
|
|||
|
If we want power and popularity, they also are at our beck and call, pro-
|
|||
|
vided we clothe our wish with an all-compelling ardor. Are we sick, feeble,
|
|||
|
or in other ways disabled? We may rid ourselves of these bodily ailments
|
|||
|
also by an intense desire for health. Social restrictions or hampering fam-
|
|||
|
ily conditions will disappear before the earnest desire of the one who
|
|||
|
wishes.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 121] DESIRE--A TWO-EDGED SWORD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But there is another side. Desire is a two-edged sword, and what ap-
|
|||
|
peared the greatest good while in contemplation may prove to be a curse when
|
|||
|
we have achieved actual possession. The greatest fortune may crumble in a
|
|||
|
few hours by earthquake or a turn of the market, and the rich man always
|
|||
|
fears he may lose his possessions. To be popular we must be at everybody's
|
|||
|
beck and call; we have neither rest nor time to follow our own bent. Bodily
|
|||
|
ailments which seem thorns in the flesh, which seem to rob life of all its
|
|||
|
joys, and of which we would fain be rid, may be the greater blessing in dis-
|
|||
|
guise. paul had such an ailment and he besought the Lord, who said to him:
|
|||
|
"My grace is sufficient for thee." So also with inharmonious family condi-
|
|||
|
tions, etc. There are in all human relationships certain lessons to be
|
|||
|
learned for our good, and therefore we should be very careful not to wish
|
|||
|
them away without always adding the words which were used by Christ during
|
|||
|
the passion of the cross in the Garden of Gethsemane. Though in the body He
|
|||
|
shrank from the torture that awaited Him, He said: "Not my will but Thine.'
|
|||
|
We should always remember that there is only one thing we may pray for with
|
|||
|
unrestricted fervor and full intensity, and that is that we may be pleasing
|
|||
|
to God.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
An now, dear friends, the Rosicrucian Fellowship is an association com-
|
|||
|
posed of many individual members. You are one, and will you join as a mem-
|
|||
|
ber in wishing ourselves, the Fellowship, a grater baptism of God's grace
|
|||
|
during the year 1915, so that we may more efficiently do our part of the
|
|||
|
work of God upon the earth and hasten the day of Christ? And will you wish
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 122] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
it with such intensity that you will WORK for that end all through the year
|
|||
|
with zeal and fervor?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May God bless the Rosicrucian Fellowship and make it a more efficient
|
|||
|
factor in His work in the world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 50.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JANUARY, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPIRITUAL PROSPERITY FOR THE NEW YEAR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The customary greeting at this time is: "May you have a happy and a
|
|||
|
prosperous New Year." With this the writer is in hearty accord and extends
|
|||
|
it to you, but his meaning may differ somewhat from that which is ordinarily
|
|||
|
given, for usually it is material prosperity that is the main thought;
|
|||
|
whereas the writer wishes you that gold which is wrought by the alchemy of
|
|||
|
the soul, so that the base metal of the coming year's experience may thus be
|
|||
|
transformed into the Philosopher's Stone, the greatest good this world can
|
|||
|
ever give. Worldly riches are always a source of care to their possessor,
|
|||
|
but this, the jewel of jewels, rings with it? the peace that passeth all
|
|||
|
understanding.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Moreover, if we work solely for material things, our labor is always
|
|||
|
found to be hard drudgery no matter how we may seek to break the monotony by
|
|||
|
indulging in so-called pleasures. There comes ever and anon the thought:
|
|||
|
"What is the use?" But when we labor in the vineyard of Christ, when we do
|
|||
|
everything in our business and out of it as "unto the Lord," then the aspect
|
|||
|
is entirely different. Christ said: "My yoke is easy, and my burden is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 123] SPIRITUAL PROSPERITY FOR THE NEW YEAR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
light," and that is an actual truth, though perhaps not in the ordinary
|
|||
|
sense. The writer and others who have been with him during many years can
|
|||
|
testify from personal experience that though there has been the most arduous
|
|||
|
labor, both mental and physical, and though the body has been sometimes so
|
|||
|
tired that it has been almost impossible to bring it together in the morn-
|
|||
|
ing, nevertheless there has been a satisfaction, joy, and pleasure that the
|
|||
|
world knows not, neither can understand. The years that have gone by, spent
|
|||
|
in this work, have been so satisfactory that nothing in the world could com-
|
|||
|
pensate the writer and his companion for them should they be lost. Year by
|
|||
|
year he estimates it a greater privilege to thus labor, and others who are
|
|||
|
with him have exactly the same feeling.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
How about you, dear friend? We are at the beginning of a new year, a new
|
|||
|
start. The Rosicrucian Fellowship as an organization depends on the units,
|
|||
|
and if we are to make spiritual progress, then the burden must be taken up
|
|||
|
by every one among us. We must become more faithful, more earnest, more de-
|
|||
|
voted to the ideals that have been given by the Elder Brothers. We know
|
|||
|
that there are faithful workers in the Fellowship, but are you? It is not
|
|||
|
enough to simply study the teachings and meditate upon them; we must actu-
|
|||
|
ally carry them into our lives and because shining lights in our community.
|
|||
|
We must live the life not only in the outside world but right in the home,
|
|||
|
so that other members of the family may see the light and be brought in. We
|
|||
|
know that many do this, but there are others who are lukewarm, who still
|
|||
|
stand on the threshold and do not want to take the yoke. Now the yoke must
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 124] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
be borne, no matter if the neck becomes calloused in the effort; in fact,
|
|||
|
every callous is an additional factor in building, the soul body, the glori-
|
|||
|
ous wedding garment in which alone we can meet the Lord when he appears.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is the earnest, the very earnest hope of the writer that every student
|
|||
|
of the Rosicrucian Fellowship will take up his yoke with more ardor than
|
|||
|
ever before, so that both individually and collectively we may lay up trea-
|
|||
|
sure in heaven that is sure to be ours at the end of the year-day, when we
|
|||
|
have borne the burden and the heat.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 51.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FEBRUARY, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LOVE, WISDOM, AND KNOWLEDGE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This month we are starting a new series of lesson on "The Web of
|
|||
|
Destiny--How Made and Unmade," and we trust that this series will prove very
|
|||
|
profitable to you in your study and in your life. While the lesson are
|
|||
|
analytical and technical in some respects, the subject should be approached
|
|||
|
in a spirit of the deepest devotion by keeping the main purpose of life in
|
|||
|
view.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As you are probably aware, the word "philosophy" is composed of two words
|
|||
|
meaning love of wisdom. Most people have the idea that "love of wisdom" in
|
|||
|
this connection is synonymous with desire for knowledge, but as we have seen
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 125] LOVE, WISDOM, AND KNOWLEDGE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
from a recent lesson, there is a vast difference between knowledge and wis-
|
|||
|
dom. Wisdom implies love, first, last, and all the time, while knowledge
|
|||
|
may be used for the most evil purposes imaginable. In fact the true
|
|||
|
esotericist who is inspired by a fervent devotion in his study and his work
|
|||
|
in life is too modest to accept the title of philosopher, for to him it
|
|||
|
means even more as he turns it around and calls it "The Wisdom of Love" in-
|
|||
|
stead of love of wisdom. A little thought will very soon make the point
|
|||
|
clear. The subject we have chosen for the coming series of lessons is one
|
|||
|
of the most intimate and holy which one can take up, therefore you will
|
|||
|
readily realize that it must be approached in this "wisdom of love" spirit,
|
|||
|
in love that is embodied in the full realization of what true philosophy is
|
|||
|
and means.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Robert Burns once said:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"O wad some pow'r the giftie gie us
|
|||
|
To see ourselves as ithers see us!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But I am afraid that power would indeed be a sad possession though it may
|
|||
|
seem upon superficial thought to be desirable. Each of us is full of short-
|
|||
|
comings. At times we make but a sorry figure on the stage of the world.
|
|||
|
Sometimes we seem to be thrown aimlessly hither and thither by the shuttle-
|
|||
|
cock of destiny, while others who are unable to see the beam in their own
|
|||
|
eye are criticizing us and making us appear ridiculous. If we saw ourselves
|
|||
|
with their eyes, we should lose that most essential attribute--our
|
|||
|
self-respect; we should shrink from facing our fellow men.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 126] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When we realize that this is so (and thought upon the matter surely can
|
|||
|
not fail to convince us), then we might also with profit put the shoe on the
|
|||
|
other foot and realize that we ourselves, by sharp criticism of the trivial
|
|||
|
shortcomings of others, are taking a very unbrotherly, unphilosophical,
|
|||
|
un-wisdom-of-love-like attitude. It is the purpose of the coming lessons to
|
|||
|
give us an idea of what has caused in the past some of the things that we
|
|||
|
most criticize in others, so that we may be able personally to avoid similar
|
|||
|
mistakes; also that we may have that real, true, Christian charity which
|
|||
|
VAUNTETH NOT ITSELF, IS NOT PUFFED UP, SEEKETH NOT HER OWN, REJOICETH NOT IN
|
|||
|
EVIL BUT IN THE TRUTH, as paul describes it in that beautiful thirteen chap-
|
|||
|
ter of 1st Corinthians.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I trust that you will approach the lessons in that spirit and that they
|
|||
|
may be of lasting benefit to us all.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 52.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MARCH, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CONCENTRATION IN THE ROSICRUCIAN WORK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While meditating upon the good of the Rosicrucian Fellowship the question
|
|||
|
came up before the writer's mind: "What is the greatest general hindrance
|
|||
|
to our progress in the spiritual work?" And the answer was: "Lack of con-
|
|||
|
centration."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We all have our families who crave and must have a certain share of our
|
|||
|
attention. Our work in the world must not be neglected on any account. We
|
|||
|
are here to accomplish certain things, and to learn by them. After these
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 127] CONCENTRATION IN THE WORK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
duties have been attended to there still remains for each of us a little
|
|||
|
time which we may justly and properly use for our own development, and it is
|
|||
|
as important that we properly use this extra time as it is that we attend to
|
|||
|
our worldly duties, our family, and our social obligations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Consider now that in ordinary life we do not try to become a doctor and
|
|||
|
practice medicine today, work in a machine shop tomorrow, and every other
|
|||
|
day go at some other business. We know that such a course would not take us
|
|||
|
anywhere in life. neither do we live in one family as husband or wife today
|
|||
|
and assume similar relations in another family tomorrow; nor do we change
|
|||
|
our social circle as often as we change our coats or shoes. Such industrial
|
|||
|
and social conditions would be absolutely impossible. On the contrary, we
|
|||
|
pursue one line of work in the world; we look after one family; we concen-
|
|||
|
trate our efforts in these departments of our life to the exclusion of all
|
|||
|
others.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Why not apply the same common sense to our spiritual endeavors? We study
|
|||
|
our business; we plan ahead; we work with all our might in order to make it
|
|||
|
a success. We also study the needs of our family and we plan for them. We
|
|||
|
know that success, both social and industrial, depends upon the amount of
|
|||
|
concentration and the amount of planning we do. If, then, we are so wise
|
|||
|
concerning worldly things, which last only for the few years of our earth
|
|||
|
life, can we not bring ourselves to use the same common sense to apply our-
|
|||
|
selves equally with all our mind and with our heart to the spiritual things
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 128] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that are everlasting?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the Atlantean Epoch when the Original Semites were called out from
|
|||
|
among their brothers, many of them accounted it a great hardship. They,
|
|||
|
"the Sons of God," married "the daughters of men," with the result which we
|
|||
|
know from our study of the COSMO.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are today at another great parting of the ways. An "Ecclesia," or
|
|||
|
company of men, is being "called out" as pioneers of the next great race.
|
|||
|
Many roads lead to Rome and to the Kingdom of Christ, but if we fritter our
|
|||
|
time away walking on one today and tomorrow choosing another path, we are
|
|||
|
certain to fail; and I therefore urge all the students who are in sympathy
|
|||
|
with the ideas of the Rosicrucian Fellowship to give up all other religious
|
|||
|
societies and devote their whole heart, mind, and spirit to living and
|
|||
|
spreading our teachings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Trained, skilled, and devoted workers are sought in our earthly enter-
|
|||
|
prises. In the heavenly Kingdom loyalty and devotion also are prime fac-
|
|||
|
tors.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us memorize and concentrate on the first three verses of the first
|
|||
|
Psalm, for surely we want to reap the greatest harvest that we possible can
|
|||
|
from our spiritual as well as from our material efforts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 129] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 53.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APRIL, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE COSMIC MEANING OF EASTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As this lesson will reach you about Easter time, I thought it might be
|
|||
|
well to devote the letter to that recurring event.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You know the analogy between man, who enters his vehicles in the daytime,
|
|||
|
lives in them and works through them, and at night is a free spirit, free
|
|||
|
from the fetters of the dense body--and the Christ Spirit dwelling in our
|
|||
|
earth a part of the year. We all know what a fetter and what a prison this
|
|||
|
body is, how we are hampered by disease and suffering, for there is not one
|
|||
|
of us who is always in perfect health so that he or she never feels a pang
|
|||
|
of pain, at least no one on the higher path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is similar with the Cosmic Christ, who turns His attention toward our
|
|||
|
little earth, focusing His consciousness in this planet in order that we may
|
|||
|
have life. He has to enliven this dead mass (which we have crystallized out
|
|||
|
of the sun) annually; and it is a fetter, a clog, and a prison to Him.
|
|||
|
Therefore it is right and proper that we should rejoice when He comes at
|
|||
|
Christmas time each year and is born anew into our world to help us leaven
|
|||
|
this dead lump wherewith we have encumbered ourselves. Our hearts at that
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 130] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
time should turn to Him in gratitude for the sacrifice He makes for our
|
|||
|
sakes during the winter months, permeating this planet with His life to
|
|||
|
awaken it from its wintry sleep, in which it must remain were He not thus
|
|||
|
born into it to enliven it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
During the winter months He suffers agonies of torture, "groaning,
|
|||
|
travailing, and waiting for the day of liberation," which comes at the time
|
|||
|
that we speak of in the orthodox churches as the passion week. But we real-
|
|||
|
ize according to the mystic teachings that this week is just the culmination
|
|||
|
or crest wave of His suffering and that He is then rising out of His prison;
|
|||
|
that when the sun crosses the equator, He hangs upon the cross, and cries,
|
|||
|
"CONSUMMATION EST!"--"It has been accomplished!" That is to say, His work
|
|||
|
for that year has been accomplished. It is not a cry of agony but it is a
|
|||
|
cry of triumph, a shout of joy that the our of liberation has come, and that
|
|||
|
once more He can soar away a little while, free from the fettering clod of
|
|||
|
our planet.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now, dear friend, the point to which I would like to call your attention
|
|||
|
is that we should rejoice with Him in that great, glorious, triumphal hour,
|
|||
|
the hour of liberation when He exclaims, "It has been accomplished!" Let us
|
|||
|
attune our hearts to this great cosmic event; let us rejoice with the
|
|||
|
Christ, our Savior, that the term of His annual sacrifice has once more been
|
|||
|
completed; and let us feel thankful from the very bottom of our hearts that
|
|||
|
He is now about to be freed from the earth's fetters; that the life where-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 131] WASTE THROUGH SCATTERING ONE'S FORCES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with He has now endued our planet is sufficient to carry us through the time
|
|||
|
till next Christmas.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that this may furnish you with a point of view for prayerful Eas-
|
|||
|
ter meditation which will result in abundant soul growth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 54.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MAY, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WASTE THROUGH SCATTERING ONE'S FORCES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the March letter I suggested, as you will remember, the concentration
|
|||
|
of energy in one direction, advising, as I have done before, that students
|
|||
|
devote all their spare time to work in and for one religious society, rather
|
|||
|
than scattering and dissipating their energies by membership in a number of
|
|||
|
such societies, for it is an impossibility to do effective work in that man-
|
|||
|
ner.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Since that time a few resignations have come in, which were not unex-
|
|||
|
pected. Among a large membership like that of the Rosicrucian Fellowship
|
|||
|
some of those who hold membership in other bodies would naturally have their
|
|||
|
greatest sympathy somewhere else, and they would follow that bent in accor-
|
|||
|
dance with my advice. Indeed the surprise is that there have been only a
|
|||
|
few resignations, but this is no doubt due to the fact that Headquarters pe-
|
|||
|
riodically weeds out those who show little interest, and thus keeps only the
|
|||
|
most live members on the list.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 132] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But the tone of these resignations does hurt. One writes: "I am a mem-
|
|||
|
ber of the Episcopalian Church; my pew rent is paid there, etc., etc." It
|
|||
|
seems strange that some will not understand that the Rosicrucian Fellowship
|
|||
|
is antagonistic to no church or society, particularly not to the Christian
|
|||
|
churches. It has been stated repeatedly that we favor membership in any
|
|||
|
Christian church. What the letter said was not CHURCHES, but "religious so-
|
|||
|
cieties"; and, as said, it was not because we had anything against societies
|
|||
|
which work along Christian lines. There is, for instance the Unity Society
|
|||
|
of Kansas City, a clean, moral organization under a noble leadership, so far
|
|||
|
as we can learn from all reports. But to do one's best work in that or any
|
|||
|
other religious society one's entire energy in spare time should be given to
|
|||
|
that society alone; and if any member of the Rosicrucian Fellowship who is
|
|||
|
also a member of such an organization decides to cast his lot with them
|
|||
|
alone he is doing far better by them, far better by the Rosicrucian Fellow-
|
|||
|
ship also, than if he retains his membership in both. On the other hand, if
|
|||
|
the weight of his sympathies lies with the Rosicrucian Fellowship, then it
|
|||
|
is better for him, better for the Unity Society, better for the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
Fellowship, that he cast his lot entirely with our association.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As we have often said, many roads lead to Rome, but you can not walk two
|
|||
|
roads at once. You must walk one in order to get there. Zigzagging from
|
|||
|
one to another is a waste of effort. If we do our work in the world we have
|
|||
|
but very little time left in which we may legitimately work for our own ad-
|
|||
|
vantage along spiritual lines. Therefore we should endeavor to concentrate
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 133] EPIGENESIS AND FUTURE DESTINY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
our efforts where they will do the greatest good instead of scattering our
|
|||
|
energies and attaining very little soul growth in that manner.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Moreover it should be understood that if at any time the policies of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship do not meet with the approval of any one, he is not
|
|||
|
serving the cause by simply deserting the flag and railing against us from
|
|||
|
the outside. If he remains within we listen to him as one brother listens
|
|||
|
to another, and we see his arguments from a very different point of view
|
|||
|
than if he shows hostility, leaves, and becomes in that way an opponent.
|
|||
|
Then the same arguments would lose a good deal of their weight. We are all
|
|||
|
agreed about the great and cardinal points of our teachings. Every one of
|
|||
|
us surely appreciates the benefit that we have reaped from this philosophy
|
|||
|
which we are engaged in promulgating. Is it not meet then that we should be
|
|||
|
tolerant in matters of policy, that we may devote all our attention to the
|
|||
|
ideals?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 55.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JUNE, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EPIGENESIS AND FUTURE DESTINY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While we are studying the "Web of Destiny--How Made and Unmade," it is
|
|||
|
expedient, in fact absolutely necessary, that we should keep before the eye
|
|||
|
of our mind the fact that life is not alone an unfoldment of causes set go-
|
|||
|
ing in previous existences. The spirit, when it comes back to rebirth, has
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 134] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a varying amount of free will--according to the life previously led--to fill
|
|||
|
in details. Also, instead of only unfolding past causes into effects, there
|
|||
|
are also new causes generated at every turn by the spirit, which then act as
|
|||
|
seeds of experience in future lives. This is a very important point. It is
|
|||
|
a self-evident truth, for unless it were so, the causes that have already
|
|||
|
been set going must at some time come to an end, and that would mean cessa-
|
|||
|
tion of existence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thus we are not absolutely forced to act in a certain way because we are
|
|||
|
in a certain environment and because our whole past experience has given us
|
|||
|
a trend toward a certain end. With the divine prerogative of free will, man
|
|||
|
has the power of Epigenesis or initiative, so that he may enter upon a new
|
|||
|
line at any time he wishes. He cannot at once steer himself out of the old
|
|||
|
life--this may require a long time, perhaps several lives--but gradually he
|
|||
|
works up to the ideal which he has once sown.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore life advances not only by involution and evolution, but espe-
|
|||
|
cially by Epigenesis. This sublime teaching of the Western Wisdom Religion
|
|||
|
of the Rosicrucians explains many mysteries not otherwise capable of a
|
|||
|
logical solution, among them one which has occasioned many letters to Head-
|
|||
|
quarters. This subject is taken up with some reluctance as the writer dis-
|
|||
|
likes speaking about the war. The question concerns the connection between
|
|||
|
a soldier, a woman of the enemy ravished by him, and the ego born of a
|
|||
|
mother who hates it because of the undesired motherhood.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Investigation of a number of cases has shown that this is a new venture
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 135] EPIGENESIS AND FUTURE DESTINY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
on the part of the spirits coming to rebirth. All have been incorrigible in
|
|||
|
their previous environments and it seemed that no good could come by keeping
|
|||
|
them there to he sorrow of those with whom they were connected. The present
|
|||
|
war conditions, though not made for the purpose, afford an opportunity to
|
|||
|
transfer them to another field of action, where the new mother reaps,
|
|||
|
through this agency, the fruits of wrongs sown by herself in the past.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nor is this condition at all peculiar to war. Very often similar means
|
|||
|
are used at other times so that we may reap what we have sown, through an-
|
|||
|
other soul who enters into our lives to suffer and to bring suffering to us.
|
|||
|
I have in mind a mother who told me a number of years ago how she rebelled
|
|||
|
against motherhood; how, after she had gone through the period of pregnancy
|
|||
|
with hate and anger in her heart, the little child was born and she refused
|
|||
|
even to look at it; but finally she was melted by pity for its condition of
|
|||
|
helplessness, and pity later turned to love. The child had all the advan-
|
|||
|
tages that money could give him, but these advantages could not save his
|
|||
|
mental balance, and today he sits in a murderer's cell in an asylum for the
|
|||
|
criminal insane, while the mother is left to sorrow and to ponder upon what
|
|||
|
she did or did not do during the time when that infant was coming to her.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Conversely, there are also occasions when a spirit, being through with an
|
|||
|
old environment, comes into a new sphere of action as a ray of sunshine and
|
|||
|
comfort to those who are fitted to receive that blessing by their previous
|
|||
|
actions. Let us, therefore, remember that no matter how degraded a being
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 136] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
may be he has always the power to sow the seed of good, but must wait until
|
|||
|
that seed can flower in a right environment. Each of us, though bound by
|
|||
|
his yesterdays, is therefore thus far free respecting his tomorrows.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 56.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JULY, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE NEED OF SPREADING THE TEACHINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Upon re-reading the monthly lesson which accompanies this letter, em-
|
|||
|
bodying the result of investigations made some time ago, I was struck anew
|
|||
|
and with added force by the fact of the existence of such fearsome condi-
|
|||
|
tions about us. At the present time when the horrors of the great war are
|
|||
|
adding unprecedented numbers to those who pass from the present world to the
|
|||
|
invisible realms under harrowing conditions, it seems that an extra effort
|
|||
|
ought to be made to offset and to minimize the evil. The Rosicrucian Fel-
|
|||
|
lowship is as yet but a drop in the ocean of humanity, but if we do our
|
|||
|
share we shall earn a greater opportunity for service.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is no remedy for the present conditions equal to a knowledge of the
|
|||
|
continuity of life and of the fact that we are reborn from time to time un-
|
|||
|
der the immutable Law of Consequence. If these great facts with all that
|
|||
|
they imply could be brought home to a large number of people, this leaven
|
|||
|
must ultimately work in such a manner as to change conditions all over the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 137] THE NEED OF SPREADING THE TEACHINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
world. One man, Galileo, changed the viewpoint of the world concerning the
|
|||
|
solar system; and though we are only a few thousand, it is not possible for
|
|||
|
us to exert an influence upon the opinion of the world when we know that
|
|||
|
this is true?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is often said that people are not interested in spiritual matters;
|
|||
|
that you cannot get their ear; but, really, it is not so. Granting that of
|
|||
|
the hundred of thousands who went to hear Billy Sunday, the noted evange-
|
|||
|
list, a great many were actuated by curiosity or went to? jeer and sneer,
|
|||
|
there were also many thousand in whom was a strong desire for something
|
|||
|
which they themselves perhaps could not define, and which was the actuating
|
|||
|
motive. Recently there was a debate between a New York evangelist and a
|
|||
|
lawyer on the subject, "Where Are the Dead?" This debate was held in a
|
|||
|
large auditorium accommodating many thousands, and it lasted for three days.
|
|||
|
Every seat in the auditorium was taken and, if I remember right, there were
|
|||
|
many who could not even find standing room within. No, the world is seeking
|
|||
|
something; seeking it with a hungry heart, and it only depends upon us
|
|||
|
whether we are going to do our share by putting before the world the ratio-
|
|||
|
nal explanation of life which has come to us through the Elder Brothers. It
|
|||
|
is a great privilege and we should certainly take advantage of it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But the question is, How? Let me ask you, would not YOUR newspaper take
|
|||
|
an occasional article on this subject? There are certainly a number of
|
|||
|
people within the Fellowship capable of writing such articles. A committee
|
|||
|
could be formed to receive the articles and furnish them to the members who
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 138] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ask for them and who would agree to take them to the editors of the newspa-
|
|||
|
pers in their respective towns and endeavor to get a hearing for the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship teachings through that medium. If an article is well
|
|||
|
written it is seldom refused when there is space available, for editors are
|
|||
|
only too glad to get something that they think may interest the reading pub-
|
|||
|
lic, even though they may not be in sympathy with it themselves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Will some of the students who can write pleas submit short articles on
|
|||
|
"The Continuity of Life," and will those who are willing to undertake to get
|
|||
|
such articles into their home papers write and register their names to that
|
|||
|
we may get action? Address your communications in this matter to "The Pub-
|
|||
|
licity Department," Mt. Ecclesia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that this appeal will meet with a hearty response.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 57.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
AUGUST, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ASTROLOGY AS AN AID IN HEALING THE SICK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Did you ever realize the reason why Christ commanded that we should heal
|
|||
|
the sick? One of the reasons certainly was that when you have demonstrated
|
|||
|
that you can heal the body, those who have been helped will have more faith
|
|||
|
in your ability also to help the soul. When we have advanced to the high
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 139] ASTROLOGY AS AN AID IN HEALING THE SICK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stature of Christ so that we can at once see the past and the present; when
|
|||
|
we are able thus to determine at a glance the causes, crises, and present
|
|||
|
stage of a disease, we shall need no other aid in diagnosis and advice. But
|
|||
|
until that time we must use such crutches as we have, and foremost among
|
|||
|
them is astrology.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Many people who have been unwilling to WORK for results have come to
|
|||
|
Headquarters expecting to gain spiritual illumination, to sprout wings, and
|
|||
|
to return to the world as wonder workers after a few days' stay. And
|
|||
|
naturally, they have been disappointed. But whenever anyone has honestly
|
|||
|
and earnestly applied himself to real work, not classes, for a reasonable
|
|||
|
time, results have always been attained. We have here a letter from a
|
|||
|
friend who stayed at Mt. Ecclesia and applied himself earnestly and honestly
|
|||
|
to his studies. We give his experience as encouragement to others to do
|
|||
|
likewise:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Dear Friends: The proposition which I expected to take up after my stay
|
|||
|
on Mt. Ecclesia turned out to be a graft on people and not consistent with
|
|||
|
our ideals at all, and I therefore sent in my resignation. No sooner,
|
|||
|
though, did I give up that scheme than I had an invitation from a prominent
|
|||
|
physician in Kansas City to do work with him. He appealed to me as being
|
|||
|
all right. We were literally stormed with patients. Mrs. Heindel, it is
|
|||
|
wonderful how people hunger for something of this nature; they look for
|
|||
|
someone to open their lives, and they try to get encouragement from sources
|
|||
|
that are more potent and reliable than the hard and dry life-destroying ma-
|
|||
|
terialism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Astrology came as a wonderful help to me to gain their confidence; and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 140] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
by the aid of God, who sent me here, I was able to send them away, their
|
|||
|
ailments correctly diagnosed. And the strangest part of it is that none of
|
|||
|
them gave me any symptoms. I located both disease and symptom, and nearly
|
|||
|
everyone agree that I was right and resolved to live up to the high prin-
|
|||
|
ciples of manhood and womanhood which I enunciated to them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"I expect to be very busy here and wish to thank you for the help I have
|
|||
|
received along this line during the last year at Mt. Ecclesia. I certainly
|
|||
|
enjoyed my stay with you immensely and am looking forward to a great deal of
|
|||
|
good from my work there; am only sorry I was unable to stay longer."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
What man has done, man can do. Mrs. Heindel and myself did not get our
|
|||
|
knowledge along this line without effort. We had to work hard for it; and
|
|||
|
others who have worked as hard with the same spiritual ideals in view,
|
|||
|
namely, the helping and uplifting of humanity, also find an illumination
|
|||
|
that is not given to those who are looking for the material rewards of life
|
|||
|
and their own aggrandizement. It seems to me that it is time the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship should wake up and take this study earnestly in hand
|
|||
|
so that healing centers may be established in every city in the world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have started a department in the magazine where we delineate the horo-
|
|||
|
scope of children to help parents to know their latent characteristics.
|
|||
|
There is also a correspondence course for beginners, besides the course in
|
|||
|
Astro-Diagnosis and Astro-Therapy for probationers, and we would advise all
|
|||
|
who have not yet started to take up the study.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 141] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 58.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SEPTEMBER, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNNATURAL MEANS OF ATTAINMENT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When one investigates a certain subject in the invisible world, many fas-
|
|||
|
cinating byways open up. he is constantly lured away from the main line of
|
|||
|
research by this, that, or the other theme which attracts his attention, and
|
|||
|
there is great danger of losing sight of the goal and of wandering off in a
|
|||
|
maze of incoherency. Sometimes the temptation to follow a bypath is stron-
|
|||
|
ger than my power of resistance; and recently, while working on the "Web of
|
|||
|
Destiny," the figure of a hermit who had starved his body to the semblance
|
|||
|
of a skeleton--who had whipped himself till the blood flowed from sores that
|
|||
|
were never allowed to heal, and thought he was serving God by these
|
|||
|
austerities--led me to search for the origin of this hideous practice. I
|
|||
|
have written a lengthy article on the subject for our magazine; but as the
|
|||
|
matter is important, and many of the students are not subscribers to the
|
|||
|
magazine, I have deemed it best to give you the main facts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the ancient Mystery Temples the main truths now taught by the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian Fellowship concerning the vital body were given to the aspirant
|
|||
|
to Initiation. He learned that this vehicle was composed of the four
|
|||
|
ethers: the Chemical Ether, which is necessary to assimilation; the Life
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 142] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ether, which furthers growth and propagation; the Light Ether, which is the
|
|||
|
vehicle of sense perception; and the Reflecting Ether, which is the recep-
|
|||
|
tacle of memory.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The aspirant was thoroughly instructed in the functions of the two lower
|
|||
|
ethers as compared with the two higher. He knew that all the purely animal
|
|||
|
functions of the body depended upon the density of the two lower ethers and
|
|||
|
that the two upper ethers composed the soul body--the vehicle of service in
|
|||
|
the invisible world. He aspired to cultivate this glorious garment by
|
|||
|
self-abnegation, curbing the propensities of the lower nature by will power,
|
|||
|
just as we do today.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But some, who were overzealous to attain, no matter how, forgot that it
|
|||
|
is only by service and unselfishness that the golden wedding garment, com-
|
|||
|
posed of the two higher ethers, is grown. They thought the occult maxim,
|
|||
|
"Gold in the crucible, dross in the fire; light as the winds, higher and
|
|||
|
higher," meant only that so long as the dross of the lower nature was ex-
|
|||
|
pelled, it did not matter how it was done. And they reasoned that as the
|
|||
|
Chemical Ether is the agent of assimilation, it could be eliminated from the
|
|||
|
vital body by starving the physical body. They also thought that as the
|
|||
|
Life Ether is the avenue of propagation, they could by living celibate lives
|
|||
|
starve it out. They would then only have the two higher ethers, or at least
|
|||
|
these would be much larger in volume than the two lower.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To that end they practiced all the austerities they could think of, fast-
|
|||
|
ing among others. By this unnatural process the body lost its health and
|
|||
|
became emaciated. The passional nature, which sought gratification by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 143] THE RACE SPIRITS AND THE NEW RACE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
exercise of the propagative function, was stilled by castigation. It is
|
|||
|
true that in this horrible manner the lower nature seemed to be subjected;
|
|||
|
and it is also true that when the bodily functions were thus brought to a
|
|||
|
very low ebb, visions, or rather hallucinations, were the reward of these
|
|||
|
people; but true spirituality has never been attained by defiling or de-
|
|||
|
stroying "the temple of God," the body, and fasting may be as immoral as
|
|||
|
gluttony.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us endeavor to use moderation in all things, that we may be worthy
|
|||
|
examples to others and earn admission to the Temple by virtue of right liv-
|
|||
|
ing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 59.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OCTOBER, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE RACE SPIRITS AND THE NEW RACE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As there are a great number of students who have not subscribed for the
|
|||
|
magazine, and as there is a very important article running now, dealing with
|
|||
|
the occult side of the war, i feel that it may be best to devote the monthly
|
|||
|
letter to a resume of the facts, and trust that this will also benefit those
|
|||
|
who take the magazine; for as I do not intend to copy, but will take up the
|
|||
|
subject offhand, new points are sure to be brought out.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You remember how every one of the countries concerned in this sad affair
|
|||
|
has endeavored to disclaim responsibility from the beginning. In a sense
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 144] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
they are right, for though all have been guilty of pride of heart and, like
|
|||
|
David when he numbered Israel, have put their trust in the multitude of
|
|||
|
their men, ships, and armament, no war can ever take place that is not per-
|
|||
|
mitted by the Race Spirits. The Race Spirit guides its charges upon the
|
|||
|
path of evolution, and, like Jehovah, fights for them, or allows other na-
|
|||
|
tions to conquer them, as required to teach them the lesson needful for
|
|||
|
their advancement.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When seen by the spiritual vision the Race Spirit appears like a cloud
|
|||
|
brooding over a country, and it is breathed into the lungs of the people
|
|||
|
with every breath they take. In it they live, move, and have their being,
|
|||
|
as a matter of actual fact. Through this process they become imbued with
|
|||
|
that national fellow-feeling which we call "patriotism," which is so power-
|
|||
|
fully stirring in time of war that all feel wrought up about a certain mat-
|
|||
|
ter and are ready to sacrifice all for their country.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
America has no Race Spirit as yet. It is the melting pot wherein the
|
|||
|
various nations are being amalgamated to extract the seed for a new race;
|
|||
|
therefore it is impossible to arouse a universal sentiment which will make
|
|||
|
all move as one in any matter. This new race is beginning to appear, how-
|
|||
|
ever. You may know them by their long arms and limbs, their lithe body,
|
|||
|
their long and somewhat narrow head, high crown, and almost rectangular
|
|||
|
forehead. In a few generations I expect they will be taken in charge by an
|
|||
|
Archangel, who will then begin to unite them. This itself will take gen-
|
|||
|
erations, for though the pictures originally stamped in the old race bodies
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 145] THE RACE SPIRITS AND THE NEW RACE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
have faded from sight with the advent of the international marriages, they
|
|||
|
are still effective, and the family connections of America with Europe may
|
|||
|
be traced in the Memory of Nature found in the Reflecting Ether. Until this
|
|||
|
record has been wiped clean, the tie with the ancestral country is not en-
|
|||
|
tirely broken, and the colonies of Italians, Scots, Germans, English, etc.,
|
|||
|
remaining in various part of this country retard the evolution of the new
|
|||
|
race. Probably the Aquarian Age will be here before this condition has been
|
|||
|
entirely overcome and the American race fully established.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If you look back at the developments during the past 60 or 70 years, it
|
|||
|
must be evident that it has been an age of skepticism, doubt, and criticism
|
|||
|
of religious subjects. The churches have become increasingly empty, and
|
|||
|
people have turned to the pursuit of pleasure, from the worship of God.
|
|||
|
This tendency was on the increas in Europe until the advent of this war, and
|
|||
|
it is still a disgrace to certain cities and centers of scientific thought
|
|||
|
in America. As a result of this worldwide attitude of mind, fostered by the
|
|||
|
Brothers of the Shadow with the permission of the Race Spirits, as Job was
|
|||
|
tempted by Satan in the legend, a spiritual cataract has covered the eyes of
|
|||
|
the Western world and must be removed before evolution can proceed. How
|
|||
|
that is being done will be the subject of the next letter.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 146] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 60.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOVEMBER, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WAR AN OPERATION FOR SPIRITUAL CATARACT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You are aware from the teachings of the COSMO that there was one race at
|
|||
|
the end of the Lemurian Epoch, there were seven in the Atlantean Epoch,
|
|||
|
seven in the Aryan, and there will be on in the coming Galilean Epoch, mak-
|
|||
|
ing in all sixteen races. You also remember that these sixteen races are
|
|||
|
called by the Elder Brothers "the sixteen paths to destruction" because en-
|
|||
|
meshed in the bodies of any race to such an extent that it will be unable to
|
|||
|
follow the others along the path of evolution. During the Periods and Ep-
|
|||
|
ochs there is always plenty of time so that the Leaders of humanity can mar-
|
|||
|
shal their flocks into line. But the Jews are an example of what may happen
|
|||
|
to people who become so intensely imbused with the racial spirit that they
|
|||
|
absolutely refuse to let go. They continue as an anomaly among the rest of
|
|||
|
humanity, a people without a country, king, or any other of the factors that
|
|||
|
make for racial evolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This was the tendency among the nations of Europe up to the present war.
|
|||
|
Patriotism, and the racial ideal fostered thereby, were leading them away
|
|||
|
from God. An age of doubt and skepticism had been ushered in by the many
|
|||
|
scientific discoveries, and the pioneer races in the Western world were
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 147] AN OPERATION FOR SPIRITUAL CATARACT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
stearing very close to the brink of destruction. Therefore it became neces-
|
|||
|
sary for the Elder Brothers to devise measures whereby mankind might be
|
|||
|
brought from the path of pleasure to the path of devotion, and this could
|
|||
|
only be done by removing the spiritual cataract from a sufficiently large
|
|||
|
number of people so that they would then override the doubt and skepticism
|
|||
|
of the rest.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When we dwelt under the water in the early Atlantean Epoch, we were, as
|
|||
|
you know, unable to see the body or even to feel it, because our conscious-
|
|||
|
ness was focused in the spiritual realm. We saw one another, soul to soul.
|
|||
|
We were unaware of either birth or death, and we felt no separation from
|
|||
|
those we loved. But when we gradually became aware of our bodies, and our
|
|||
|
consciousness was focused in the physical world from birth to death, and in
|
|||
|
the spiritual world from death to birth, there was a separation, and conse-
|
|||
|
quent sorrow on account of the advent of death. In bygone ages however,
|
|||
|
there were still many who were able to see both worlds; they formed quite a
|
|||
|
considerable number of the populace. Their testimonies to the continuity of
|
|||
|
life were a great comfort to those who had been bereaved, for they believed
|
|||
|
thoroughly that those whom they had lost were still alive and happy, though
|
|||
|
unable to make themselves known. But gradually the world became more and
|
|||
|
more materialistic; faith in the reality of the hereafter faded, and sorrow
|
|||
|
at the loss of the loved ones grew more and more intense, until today many
|
|||
|
believe the separation is final. To them the word "rebirth" is an empty
|
|||
|
sound, and therefore grief is overwhelming.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 148] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But this very grief is nature's remedy for the spiritual cataract. As
|
|||
|
surely as the desire for growth built the complicated alimentary canal from
|
|||
|
the simplest beginning so that the craving for growth might be satisfied; as
|
|||
|
surely as the desire for motion evolved the wonderful joints, sinews, and
|
|||
|
ligaments wherewith this is accomplished; just as surely will the intense
|
|||
|
yearning to continue the relationships severed by death build the organ for
|
|||
|
its gratification--the spirit eye. Therefore this wholesale slaughter of
|
|||
|
millions of men ha helped and is helping more to bridge the gulf between the
|
|||
|
invisible and the visible world than a thousand years of preaching could do.
|
|||
|
All through the history of the world it has been recorded that warriors have
|
|||
|
seen so-called supernatural manifestations, and there is plenty of testimony
|
|||
|
that those visions have also been seen in the present war. The shock of the
|
|||
|
wound, the suffering in the hospital, and tears of the widows and orphans,
|
|||
|
all are opening the spiritual eyes of Europe, and the age of doubt and skep-
|
|||
|
ticism will pass away. Instead of being ashamed of having faith in God, the
|
|||
|
world will honor a man for his piety rather than for his prowess in a not
|
|||
|
very distant future. And let us all pray for that day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 149] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 61.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DECEMBER, 1915.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CYCLIC MOVEMENTS OF THE SUN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The news printed today in big type on the front pages of newspapers, news
|
|||
|
which seems of such vital and absorbing interest to everybody, is usually
|
|||
|
forgotten tomorrow, and the papers that contained the records are thrown
|
|||
|
into the fire. Likewise the song that is upon the lips of everybody is usu-
|
|||
|
ally after awhile relegated to he archives of oblivion. Even the men who
|
|||
|
are launched like meteors into the limelight of publicity are usually soon
|
|||
|
forgotten, together with the deeds that caused their brief popularity--for,
|
|||
|
it? quote Solomon, "All is vanity."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But among the kaleidoscopic changes that are constantly altering the
|
|||
|
stage of the world, morally, mentally, and physically, there are certain cy-
|
|||
|
clic events which, though they are recurrent in their nature, have a perma-
|
|||
|
nency and stability about them which differentiates the macrocosmic from the
|
|||
|
microcosmic method of conducting affairs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the spring time, at Easter, when the sun crosses the eastern or vernal
|
|||
|
equinox, the earth emerges from its wintry sleep and shakes off the snowy
|
|||
|
blanket which has covered it with a vesture of immaculate purity. The voice
|
|||
|
of nature is heard when the little babbling brooks begin to trickle down the
|
|||
|
hillside on their way to the great ocean. It is heard when the wind
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 150] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
whispers in the newly sprouted forest leaves the song of love that calls
|
|||
|
forth the bud and the flower which finally bears the pollen that is carried
|
|||
|
upon invisible wings to the waiting mate. It is heard in the love song of
|
|||
|
the mating birds and the call of beast unto beast. It continues in every
|
|||
|
department of nature until the increase of new life has compensated for the
|
|||
|
destruction by death.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Through the summer, Love and Life toil exceedingly with joyful heart, for
|
|||
|
they are Masters in the struggle for existence while the sun is exalted in
|
|||
|
the northern heavens, at the maximum of his power at the summer solstice.
|
|||
|
Time goes by, and there comes another turning point at the fall equinox.
|
|||
|
The song of the woodland choir is now hushed; the love call of beast and
|
|||
|
bird ceases and nature becomes mute again. The light wanes, and the shadows
|
|||
|
of night grow longer, until at winter solstice, where we are now, the earth
|
|||
|
again prepares for the deepest sleep, for she need the night of rest after
|
|||
|
the strenuous activities of the preceding day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But as the spiritual activities of man are greatest while his body is
|
|||
|
asleep, so also, by the law of analogy, we may understand that the spiritual
|
|||
|
fires in the earth are brightest at this time of the year; that now is the
|
|||
|
best opportunity for soul growth, for investigation and study of the deeper
|
|||
|
mysteries of life. And therefore it behooves us to catch opportunity on the
|
|||
|
wing so that we may use this present time to the very best advantage; yet
|
|||
|
without hurry, without worry, but patiently and prayerfully, knowing that
|
|||
|
among all other things in the world which change, this great wave of
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 151] THE TEACHER'S DEBT OF GRATITUDE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
spiritual light will be with us in the winter season for ages to come. It
|
|||
|
will grow more and more brilliant as the earth and ourselves evolve to
|
|||
|
higher degrees of spirituality. We are now doing the pioneer work of
|
|||
|
spreading the Rosicrucian teachings which will help to illuminate the world
|
|||
|
during the centuries immediately following our present time. There is a law
|
|||
|
that "you can get only as you give." Now--this season of the year--is the
|
|||
|
most propitious time to give and receive, so let us be sure to let our light
|
|||
|
shine on the great cosmic Christmas tree, that it may be seen of men, and
|
|||
|
that they may be attracted to the truths which we know to be of such vital
|
|||
|
importance in the development of our fellow men.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In concluding this letter I desire to thank every one of the students for
|
|||
|
their co-operation in the work during the past year. Any may we do better
|
|||
|
work together in the coming year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 62.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JANUARY, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE TEACHER'S DEBT OF GRATITUDE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WE are now at the close of another year of our lives and at the beginning
|
|||
|
of a new, and certain thoughts have come to me in connection with these di-
|
|||
|
visions of our earthly lives.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When Christ was at the end of His ministry, eating the last supper with
|
|||
|
His disciples, he washed their feet, despite protests from some who thought
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 152] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that this was a humiliation for the teacher. But as a matter of fact it was
|
|||
|
the symbol of an attitude of mind which is of great significance as a factor
|
|||
|
in soul growth. Were it not for the mineral soil, the higher plant kingdom
|
|||
|
would be an impossibility; and the animal kingdom could not exist if the
|
|||
|
plants did not give it the needed substance. Thus we see that in nature the
|
|||
|
higher feeds upon and is dependent on the lower for its growth and further
|
|||
|
evolution. Although it is a fact that the disciples were instructed and
|
|||
|
helped by Christ, it is also a fact that they were stepping-stones in His
|
|||
|
development; and it was in recognition of this fact that He humbled Himself,
|
|||
|
acknowledging His debt to them in the performance of the most menial service
|
|||
|
imaginable.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It has been the great privilege of the writer to transmit the esoteric
|
|||
|
instructions of the Elder Brothers to you and thousands of others during the
|
|||
|
past year, and in this he has been aided by all the workers on Mt. Ecclesia,
|
|||
|
directly or indirectly. Those who have helped in the print shop, office, or
|
|||
|
whatever necessary department have all had their share in this privilege,
|
|||
|
and we all thank you for these opportunities for soul growth which have come
|
|||
|
to us in satisfying your need.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We trust that we have been of some service in that respect, and ask your
|
|||
|
prayers that we may become more efficient servants in the coming year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
And how about you, dear friend? During the past year you also have had
|
|||
|
opportunities to serve others in a similar manner. Have you used your tal-
|
|||
|
ents of knowledge transmitted to you to enlighten those with whom you have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 153] SPIRITUAL TEACHERS--TRUE AND FALSE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
come in contact? It is not necessary to stand in a pulpit, literally or
|
|||
|
metaphorically, at any time in order to speak to the heart of others. It is
|
|||
|
often most effectively accomplished in the little quiet ways, such that
|
|||
|
people do not know we are trying to show them something. We trust you have
|
|||
|
improved your opportunities to the best of your ability during the past
|
|||
|
year, and pray that you may enter the new year with a still more earnest
|
|||
|
spirit of service, and that is may prove to be much more fruitful of soul
|
|||
|
growth than the past has been.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 63.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FEBRUARY, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPIRITUAL TEACHERS--TRUE AND FALSE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
One of the most difficult problems which confront the leader of a
|
|||
|
spiritual movement is the impatience of students who want to reap where they
|
|||
|
have not sown. They are not patient enough to wait for the harvest but want
|
|||
|
results immediately, and if they do not sprout wings within a specified time
|
|||
|
set by themselves they are ready to cry "fraud" and seek and "individual
|
|||
|
teacher," visible or invisible. So long as he will "guarantee" results,
|
|||
|
they are prepared to throw common sense to the winds and follow him blindly,
|
|||
|
though he may lead them to the insane asylum or to a consumptives's grave,
|
|||
|
or in the cases of those who get off the easiest, simply separate them from
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 154] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
some of their cash.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This condition has been dealt with before in letters to students, but
|
|||
|
there are always some who forget and new students are constantly being added
|
|||
|
to the class; therefore it is necessary to reiterate important points from
|
|||
|
time to time. Hearing recently of one who left a certain center for an "in-
|
|||
|
dividual teacher," and who seems on that account to be envied in a measure
|
|||
|
by others of the group who have not been so fortunate (?), it seems expedi-
|
|||
|
ent to go into the matter again.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Have you ever seen any institution, from kindergarten to college, where
|
|||
|
they keep a teacher for every pupil? We have not. No board of education
|
|||
|
would sanction such a waste of energy, nor would they appoint an individual
|
|||
|
teacher for any one simply because that pupil was impatient and wanted to
|
|||
|
get through school "quick." And finally, even if a board could be found
|
|||
|
willing to appoint a teacher in a special case who would "cram" knowledge
|
|||
|
into the pupils brain, there would be a great danger of brain fever, insan-
|
|||
|
ity, and maybe death in that method.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If this is true in schools of physical science, how can anyone believe
|
|||
|
that it can be different with regard to spiritual science? Christ said to
|
|||
|
His disciples: "If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how
|
|||
|
shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?" No "individual
|
|||
|
teacher," if such there were, can initiate anyone into the mysteries of the
|
|||
|
soul until the pupil is prepared by his or her own work. Whoever professes
|
|||
|
to do so brands himself as an impostor of a low order. And whoever allows
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 155] SPIRITUAL TEACHERS--TRUE AND FALSE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
himself to be so duped shows very little common sense; otherwise he would
|
|||
|
realize that no truly highly evolved teacher could afford to give his time
|
|||
|
and energy to the instruction of a single pupil, when he might just as eas-
|
|||
|
ily teach a large number.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Imagine, if you can, the twelve great Brothers of the Rose Cross, each
|
|||
|
tagging around after on puny pupil! The thought is a sacrilege. Such truly
|
|||
|
great and highly evolved men have other and more important things to attend
|
|||
|
to, and even the lay brothers who have been initiated by them are not al-
|
|||
|
lowed to bother them for small and unimportant matters.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It may therefore be stated emphatically that the Elder Brothers do not
|
|||
|
habitually visit any one in the Rosicrucian Fellowship, or out of it, as an
|
|||
|
"individual teacher," and whoever thinks so is being deceived. They have
|
|||
|
given certain teachings which form the basis of instruction in this school,
|
|||
|
and by learning how to live this silence of the soul we may in time fit our-
|
|||
|
selves to meet them face to face in the school of Invisible Helpers. There
|
|||
|
is no other way.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I trust that this may fix the idea more firmly in your own mind than it
|
|||
|
has been before, and give you a basis for setting others right who are in
|
|||
|
danger of being side-tracked.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 156] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 64.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MARCH, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BATTLE THAT RAGES WITHIN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From time to time we are grieved to receive letters from students in the
|
|||
|
warring countries chiding us for not taking up the cudgel in favor of their
|
|||
|
side. There has not been a day since this sad conflict began that we have
|
|||
|
not mourned the dreadful slaughter, though comforted by the knowledge that
|
|||
|
it is helping as nothing else could to break down the barrier between the
|
|||
|
living and the dead. Thus the war will go far towards abolishing the sorrow
|
|||
|
now experienced by the masses when parting from loved ones; also the present
|
|||
|
sorrow is turning the Western people from the pleasures of the world to the
|
|||
|
worship of God. There has not been a night that we have not worked
|
|||
|
diligently with the dead and wounded to allay their mental anguish or
|
|||
|
physical pain.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Patriotism was very good at one time, but Christ said, "Before Abraham
|
|||
|
was, I am." (EGO SUM). Races and nations, comprehended in the term
|
|||
|
"Abraham," are evanescent, but "the Ego," which existed before Abraham, the
|
|||
|
race father, will also persist when nations are a thing of the past. There-
|
|||
|
fore the Fellowship disregards national and racial differences, endeavoring
|
|||
|
to join all together in a bond of love to fight a Great War--the only war in
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 157] THE BATTLE THAT RAGES WITHIN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which a true Christian should fight, and one which a true Christian ought to
|
|||
|
wage unflinchingly and without quarter--the war against his lower nature.
|
|||
|
Paul says: "For I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) dwelleth no good
|
|||
|
thing. For the good that I would, I do not: but the evil which I would
|
|||
|
not, that I do. I delight in the law of God after the inward man: But I
|
|||
|
see another law in my members, warring against the law of my mind, and
|
|||
|
bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. O
|
|||
|
wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Does not Paul describe here most accurately the state of every aspiring
|
|||
|
soul? Are we not all suffering spiritually because of the conflict within
|
|||
|
ourselves? I hope there is but one answer, namely, that this inner war is
|
|||
|
being waged fiercely and unremittingly by every Fellowship student; for
|
|||
|
where there is no struggle, there is a sure indication of spiritual coma.
|
|||
|
The "body of sin" has then the upper hand. But the fiercer the fight, the
|
|||
|
more hopeful our spiritual state.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In America we hear a great deal of talk of "neutrality" and "prepared-
|
|||
|
ness" for "defensive" purposes. In the nobler war which we must wage, there
|
|||
|
can be no "neutrality." Either there is peace, and "the flesh" rules us and
|
|||
|
holds us in abject subjections, or there is war aggresively waged by both
|
|||
|
flesh and spirit. And so long as we continue to live in this "body of
|
|||
|
death" this warfare will continue, for even Christ was tempted, and we can-
|
|||
|
not expect to fare better than He.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 158] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Preparedness" is good. It is more necessary every day, for just as a
|
|||
|
physical enemy seeks to trap and ambush a strong adversary rather than risk
|
|||
|
open battle, so also the temptations which beset us on "the path" become
|
|||
|
more subtle with each succeeding year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Writer like Thomas a Kempis were wont to speak of themselves as "vile
|
|||
|
worms," and to use kindred terms of "self-abasement," because they knew the
|
|||
|
great and subtle danger of "self-approbation." But even that may be carried
|
|||
|
too far, and we may feel that we are "very, very good" and "holier" than
|
|||
|
others because we abuse ourselves; and we may do it for the pleasure we get
|
|||
|
from hearing other people contradict us. Truly, the snares of the desire
|
|||
|
body are past finding out.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is a way to be prepared, and it is sure: "Look to Christ," and
|
|||
|
keep your mind busy every waking moment when not engaged in your daily work,
|
|||
|
studying how you may serve Him. Endeavor by every available means to carry
|
|||
|
out in a practical manner the ideas thus conceived. The more closely we
|
|||
|
imitate Christ, the more loyally we follow the dictates of the Higher Self,
|
|||
|
the more certainly shall we vanquish the lower nature and win the only war
|
|||
|
worth while winning.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 159] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 65.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APRIL, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EASTER, A PROMISE OF NEWNESS OF LIFE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the Easter lesson, though it does not say one word connected with
|
|||
|
the cosmic event of the present season. But it emphasizes anew the great
|
|||
|
vital fact that birth and death are only incidents in the life of the
|
|||
|
spirit, which is without beginning or end.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Old age, sickness, war, or accident may destroy this earthly habitation,
|
|||
|
but we have "a house from heaven" that no power can move. And so, no matter
|
|||
|
how closely death may come to us or to our loved ones, we know that as Good
|
|||
|
Friday is followed by the glorious Easter, so also the door of death is but
|
|||
|
the gate to a longer life where the sickness and paid which lays our
|
|||
|
physical body low have no more dominion.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Just think what that means to our poor brothers who are torn and mangled
|
|||
|
by the awful inhumanity of man to man, and let us give thanks that they have
|
|||
|
escaped from the suffering which they must have endured if there had been no
|
|||
|
death to liberate them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The great majority look upon death as "the king of terrors," but when we
|
|||
|
are instructed, we realize that under our present conditions death is a
|
|||
|
friend indeed. None of us has a perfect body, and as it deteriorates in an
|
|||
|
alarming degree during the few years that we use it, think how it would feel
|
|||
|
a million years hence--and a million years are less than a fleeting moment
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 160] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
compared to infinite duration. None but spirit can endure infinity, and
|
|||
|
therefore Easter is the earnest of our hope of immortality, and Christ the
|
|||
|
first fruits of immortality and many brethren with Him.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us then, dear friend, approach the coming Easter in an attitude of
|
|||
|
spiritual aspiration to imitate our great Leader, the Christ, by crucifying
|
|||
|
our lower nature. May every day of the coming year be a Good Friday, may
|
|||
|
every night be spent in the purgatorial prison ministering to the spirits
|
|||
|
there confined, as Christ also did, and may every morn be a glorious Easter
|
|||
|
on which we rise in the newness of life to greater and better deeds.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Take care of the pennies and the dollars will look after themselves"
|
|||
|
says a worldly wise proverb. We may paraphrase and adapt it to the
|
|||
|
spiritual life by saying, "Take heed that every day is well spent, and the
|
|||
|
years will yield much treasure."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 161] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 66.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MAY, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DAILY EXERCISE IN SOUL CULTURE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When Christ visited Martha and Mary the former was much more concerned
|
|||
|
with preparation for his material comfort than in attending to the spiritual
|
|||
|
matters which he taught; hence the rebuke that she was concerned with many
|
|||
|
things of lesser moment than "the one thing needful." There is no doubt
|
|||
|
that it is positively wicked to neglect fulfilling one's duties and meeting
|
|||
|
every obligation honestly incurred in our ordinary everyday life. But un-
|
|||
|
fortunately most of us make the great mistake of looking upon our work and
|
|||
|
duties in the material world as paramount, thinking that the spiritual side
|
|||
|
of our development can wait until a convenient time when we have nothing
|
|||
|
else to do. An increasing number of people admit that they ought to give
|
|||
|
more attention to spiritual matters, but they always have an excuse for not
|
|||
|
attending to them just now. "My business requires my entire attention," one
|
|||
|
will say. "Times are so strenuous, and in order to keep my head above water
|
|||
|
I must work from early morning till late at night. But as soon as times are
|
|||
|
a little better I am going to look into these matters and give more time to
|
|||
|
them." Another claims that certain relatives are dependent on him and that
|
|||
|
when he has fulfilled his obligations to these dependents he will be able to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 162] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
devote his time to soul growth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is no doubt that in many cases these excuses are legitimate, to a
|
|||
|
certain extent, and that the one who makes them is really and truly sacri-
|
|||
|
ficing himself or herself for some one else. I remember the case of a pro-
|
|||
|
bationer who once wrote in distress that her two little children were always
|
|||
|
in need of attention at the times when she ought to perform her morning and
|
|||
|
evening exercises. She ardently desired to progress along the path of the
|
|||
|
higher life but the care of the children seemed a hindrance, and she asked
|
|||
|
what she should do. Attend to her children, of course, as I wrote to her.
|
|||
|
The sacrifice involved in giving up her own progress for the sake of her
|
|||
|
children's comfort naturally won a rebound to a thousand times more soul
|
|||
|
growth than if she had neglected her children for her own selfish interests.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But on the other hand there are many who simply lack the mental stamina
|
|||
|
to make th sustained effort. No matter how strenuous busines conditions
|
|||
|
are, it is possible to devote a little time each day, morning and evening,
|
|||
|
to the attainment of spirituality. It is an exceedingly good practice to
|
|||
|
concentrate the mind upon an ideal during the time spent in street cars go-
|
|||
|
ing from home to the place of business. The very fact that there is so much
|
|||
|
noise and confusion, which makes the effort more difficult, is in itself a
|
|||
|
help; for he who learns to direct his thought one-pointedly under such con-
|
|||
|
ditions will have no difficulty in obtaining the same results, or even bet-
|
|||
|
ter, under more favorable circumstances. The time thus spent will prove far
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 163] DAILY EXERCISE IN SOUL CULTURE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
more profitable than if used for reading a newspaper or a magazine which
|
|||
|
will call attention to conditions that are far from elevating.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The mind of most people is like a sieve. As water runs through the sieve
|
|||
|
so also thoughts flit through their brain. These thoughts are good, bad,
|
|||
|
and indifferent--mostly the latter. The mind does not hold on to any of
|
|||
|
them sufficiently long to learn its nature, and yet we are apt to entertain
|
|||
|
the idea that we cannot help our thoughts being what they are. On that ac-
|
|||
|
count the great majority have formed the habit of listless thinking which
|
|||
|
makes them incapable of holding on to any subject until it is thoroughly
|
|||
|
mastered. It may be difficult to do, but certainly when the power of
|
|||
|
thought-control has been gained, the possessor holds within his hand the key
|
|||
|
to success in whatever line he may be engaged.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore I would urge you in connection with this series of lessons, The
|
|||
|
Occult Effect of the Emotions," which you are receiving that you take the
|
|||
|
above personally to heart and set aside a portion of each day for the pur-
|
|||
|
pose of gaining thought-control. There are a number of helpful hints given
|
|||
|
by various authors, but i will think the matter over and try to give some
|
|||
|
general hints. This is very difficult because so much depends upon the tem-
|
|||
|
perament of the student. The instruction should really be individual,
|
|||
|
rather than collective, to bring the best results.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 164] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 67.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JUNE, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE REAL HEROES OF THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Though my letter is dated the first of the month it was written earlier
|
|||
|
of course--in fact, the evening before "Decoration Day," the day when all
|
|||
|
patriotic Americans are supposed to honor the dead heroes who fought for the
|
|||
|
integrity of the Union.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As I thought over the matter it occurred to me that it seems always to
|
|||
|
require a calamity or a catastrophe to make me forget self and rise to the
|
|||
|
call of a cause or to the need of the occasion regardless of consequences.
|
|||
|
They always respond in war, earthquake, fire, or shipwreck.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But why should it require such cataclysmic events to bring out the virtue
|
|||
|
of self-sacrificing service when they are needed every day and hour in every
|
|||
|
home, hamlet, and city? The world would be so much better off if we did our
|
|||
|
noble deeds daily instead of only on occasion of exceptional stress. It may
|
|||
|
be noble to die for a great cause, but it is surely nobler to live a life of
|
|||
|
self-sacrifice, covering many years, cherishing others and helping them to
|
|||
|
be better and nobler, than to die in the attempt to kill a fellow being.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is many a father who struggles years and years to give his children
|
|||
|
what he terms "a chance in life." There are thousands of mothers who toil a
|
|||
|
lifetime at "hard labor" to aid in this work for the young. There are
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 165] THE REAL HEROES OF THE WORLD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
millions of such heroes who are never heard of because they helped their
|
|||
|
fellows to live instead of causing them to die.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Is this not an anomaly--that we honor an army of men for more than half a
|
|||
|
century because they killed, killed, killed, while that greater army which
|
|||
|
fostered all that is best on earth lie forgotten in their graves?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As followers of Christ, let us pay tribute to the heroes and heroines who
|
|||
|
through years of suffering fought for others by rendering tender care in
|
|||
|
childhood's helpless days, by unflagging service in times of sickness, by
|
|||
|
patient participation in poverty and in any and every trouble that might be-
|
|||
|
fall.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nor let us wait till they have passed to the beyond, but let us honor
|
|||
|
them here and now. Neither should we set one day in the year apart for the
|
|||
|
payment of such tribute, but we should honor them every day of our lives,
|
|||
|
and we should seek to lighten their burdens by emulating their noble deeds.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
How shall we find them? they wear no uniform, neither do they wear their
|
|||
|
hearts upon their sleeves. They are everywhere, and if we seek we shall
|
|||
|
find them. The quicker we join their ranks, the sooner we shall honor our-
|
|||
|
selves by lightening their burdens as it becomes all true servants of the
|
|||
|
Master. "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my
|
|||
|
brethren, ye have done it unto me."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 166] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 68.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JULY, 1916.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WORK OF THE RACE SPIRITS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IN a few days we shall celebrate in America "The Glorious Fourth," our
|
|||
|
Independence Day, and we shall waste a lot of perfectly good and useful pow-
|
|||
|
der that might be put to better use, in order to show our "patriotism." A
|
|||
|
considerable number of fires and accidents will occur if we may judge from
|
|||
|
many precedents.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To what purpose all of this we may see by the heartrending spectacle of
|
|||
|
the war which for almost two years has made tears a mockery, for no symbol
|
|||
|
of sorrow is adequate to the occasion. let us realize that had there been
|
|||
|
no "patriotism," there could have been no war; and realizing its baneful in-
|
|||
|
fluence, let us learn to say with Thomas Paine, "The world is my country,
|
|||
|
and to do good is my religion." This, it seems to me, is the gospel we
|
|||
|
ought to preach to our fellow men in whatever country we happen to be, for
|
|||
|
this attitude of mind will be one of the factors in accomplishing our eman-
|
|||
|
cipation from the Race Spirit feeds on war, for it causes the nation which
|
|||
|
it rules to sink its internal differences for the time being and its people
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 167] STRUGGLES OF THE ASPIRING SOUL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to cluster close to one another for defense or aggression against the common
|
|||
|
foe. Thus they vibrate in harmony to an extent greater than usual, and this
|
|||
|
strengthens the Race Spirit and delays the advent of Christ to that extent.
|
|||
|
So long as patriotism holds the nations in bondage to the Race Spirits, the
|
|||
|
Universal Kingdom cannot be started.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I would therefore urge that the students of the Rosicrucian Fellowship
|
|||
|
refrain from participation in any patriotic exercises of a martial nature.
|
|||
|
Practice Universal Brotherhood by never mentioning or recognizing differ-
|
|||
|
ences of nationality, for we are all one in Christ.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 69.
|
|||
|
AUGUST, 1916.
|
|||
|
STRUGGLES OF THE ASPIRING SOUL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From time to time letters of discouragement are received at Headquarters
|
|||
|
from people who are smitten by conscience because they are unable to live up
|
|||
|
to their high ideals, and they feel that it would be more honest to abandon
|
|||
|
the faith and live as others live who make no professions. They say that
|
|||
|
while they read and study or listen in church to passages which exhort them
|
|||
|
to love their enemies, to bless them that curse them, and to pray for those
|
|||
|
who despitefully use them, they are heart and soul in accord with these sen-
|
|||
|
timents and would gladly follow these precepts; but when they meet such
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 168] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
conditions in the world, they cannot comply with the Biblical command, and
|
|||
|
therefore feel that they are hypocrites.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If man were a homogeneous whole, if spirit, soul, and body were one and
|
|||
|
undivided, that these people are hypocrites would be true. But spirit,
|
|||
|
soul, and body are not one, as we realize to our sorrow from the very first
|
|||
|
day that we feel the desire to tread the path of the higher life. And in
|
|||
|
this fact lies the solution of the problem. There are two distance natures
|
|||
|
in each of us. In the days of our unaspiring life the higher spiritual na-
|
|||
|
ture is asleep, and the worldly personal self is undisputed lord of all our
|
|||
|
actions. Then there is peace and serenity. But the moment the spiritual
|
|||
|
nature wakens, the war begins. As we grow in spirituality, the struggle is
|
|||
|
intensified until some time in the future the personality will succumb, and
|
|||
|
we shall gain the peace that passeth all understanding.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the meantime we have the condition whereof our students complain (with
|
|||
|
Paul, Faust, and every other aspiring soul), that to will is easy, but that
|
|||
|
the good that they would, they do not, and the evil that they would not,
|
|||
|
that they do. The writer has felt, and feels most keenly every day of his
|
|||
|
life this discrepancy between this teachings and his actions. One part of
|
|||
|
his being aspires with an ardor that is painful in its intensity to all the
|
|||
|
higher and nobler things, while on the other hand, a strong personality, ex-
|
|||
|
ceedingly difficult to curb, is a source of continual grief. But he feels
|
|||
|
that so long as he does not "pose" as a saint, so long as he honestly admits
|
|||
|
his shortcomings and professes his sorrow for them, and so long as he uses
|
|||
|
the inclusive "WE" in all his exhortations, he deceives no one, and is not
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 169] STRUGGLES OF THE ASPIRING SOUL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a hypocrite. Whatever he says he takes to himself first and foremost, and,
|
|||
|
however, unsuccessful, he strive to follow the Rosicrucian teachings. If
|
|||
|
everyone else among our students feels troubled on the same score as the
|
|||
|
correspondents who have inspired this letter, we hope that this may set them
|
|||
|
right.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Besides, what else can we do but go on? Having once awakened the higher
|
|||
|
nature, it cannot be permanently silenced, and there will be the misery of
|
|||
|
regret and remorse if we abandon effort. We have several times called at-
|
|||
|
tention to the way the mariner guides his vessel across the waste of waters
|
|||
|
by a star. He will never reach it, but nevertheless it brings him safely
|
|||
|
through the rock shoals to the desired haven. Similarly, if our ideals are
|
|||
|
so high that we realize we shall never reach them in this life, let us also
|
|||
|
keep in mind that we have endless time before us, and that what we cannot
|
|||
|
accomplish in this life-day will be achieved tomorrow or later. Let us fol-
|
|||
|
low the example of Paul and "by patient persistence in well-doing" continue
|
|||
|
to seek for spiritual glory, honor, and immortality.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 170] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
September, 1916
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BUILDING FOR THE FUTURE LIFE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You know of course that the Fellowship teaches rebirth to be a fact in
|
|||
|
nature, and you believe in this doctrine because it explains so many facts
|
|||
|
in life which we are otherwise unable to account for. But I wonder how many
|
|||
|
students have really taken the practical use of this truth to heart, and are
|
|||
|
fixing their attention upon it by consciously and systematically molding
|
|||
|
themselves and thus making their environment for future lives.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is true that in the Second Heaven we devote all of our time to making
|
|||
|
the environment for our future life, forming the earth and the sea, provid-
|
|||
|
ing the conditions for the flora and fauna, and generally shaping things to
|
|||
|
give us a suitable arena for our coming life work. But we do that according
|
|||
|
to the way we have been living here in this present life. If we have been
|
|||
|
lazy and shiftless here, living in a happy-go-lucky manner, it is not likely
|
|||
|
that when we come to the Second Heaven we will be careful to prepare a fer-
|
|||
|
tile soil, which we may later till. Therefore our next embodiment will
|
|||
|
probably find us with the barest means of existence at hand, so that under
|
|||
|
the whip of necessity we may learn to exert ourselves.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is similar with our moral qualities. When we are ready to descend
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 171] BUILDING FOR THE FUTURE LIFE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
into the next embodiment,we can only build into our new vehicles what we
|
|||
|
have garnered in this. Therefore it is wise for us to commence now, when
|
|||
|
our next life is in the moldable clay stage, to make our ideals what we
|
|||
|
would like them to be and to make the environment in which we would like to
|
|||
|
be raised.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are without a doubt all ready to agree in the first place than our
|
|||
|
present bodies are not as we wish them. Diseases of all sorts come to most
|
|||
|
people; some are subject to pain all their lives, and no one is ever able to
|
|||
|
go through life from the cradle to the grave without having at least some
|
|||
|
suffering. Thus each one of us may well picture himself in a future life
|
|||
|
with a healthy body in which he will be free from diseases that are now his
|
|||
|
worst plague.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
With respect to the moral and mental faculties we are also far from per-
|
|||
|
fect, and each one may therefore take up with profit the subject of improve-
|
|||
|
ment in that direction. Do we realize that we have a critical spirit, a
|
|||
|
sharp tongue, a hasty temper, or other kindred faults which bring us into
|
|||
|
trouble with others and make life unpleasant in our environment? Very well;
|
|||
|
by holding in mind and visualizing our ideal self for the future--having
|
|||
|
equipose under all circumstances, being soft-spoken, kindly, and affection-
|
|||
|
ate, etc.--we shall build these ideals into the thought form we have already
|
|||
|
shaped for ourselves in that distant day. And according to the intensity of
|
|||
|
the concentration which we apply tot he matter will be the result. In so
|
|||
|
far as we endeavor now to cultivate and aspire virtues, we shall possess
|
|||
|
them then; and this applies to faculties as well. If we are solely now, by
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 172] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the aspiration to maintain order we shall later bring back that virtue. Are
|
|||
|
we lacking the sense of ryhthm? Very well, it may be ours in the future by
|
|||
|
asking now. Mechanical ability, or any thing else that is necessary to give
|
|||
|
us the life experience we seek, may be had in the same way.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore we ought systematically to set aside a certain time at inter-
|
|||
|
vals, as frequent as is consistent with our other duties, to think forward
|
|||
|
and plan for future life--what sort of a body, what faculties, virtues, and
|
|||
|
environment we wish. When we are able to make our choice intelligently, we
|
|||
|
are undoubtedly given a great deal more latitude than if we had not thought
|
|||
|
about the matter at all.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You understand of course that the highest form of aspiration to virtue
|
|||
|
is the constant endeavor to practice in it our daily lives. But while we
|
|||
|
are endeavoring to cultivate virtures, as we should, by practice, it is sci-
|
|||
|
entific to plan ahead the use we shall make of the future life just as we
|
|||
|
now plan ahead the use of the day that is before us. I trust that this idea
|
|||
|
may take root among the students and be consistently carried to its le-
|
|||
|
gitimate consummation, for in that way it will be bound to have a wonderful
|
|||
|
effect upon the future of ourselves and the future of the world about us.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 173] DESCENT OF THE CHRIST LIFE IN THE FALL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 71
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1916
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DESCENT OF THE CHRIST LIFE IN THE FALL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are now at the fall equinox where the physical sun is leaving the
|
|||
|
northern hemisphere after having provided us with the necessities of life
|
|||
|
for the coming year; and the spiritual tide which carries on its crest the
|
|||
|
life which will find physical expression in the coming year is now on its
|
|||
|
way towards our earth. The half-year directly before us is the holy part of
|
|||
|
the year. From the feast of the Immaculate Conception to the Mystic Birth
|
|||
|
at Christmas (while this wave is descending into the earth) and from that
|
|||
|
time to Easter (while it is traveling outward) a harmonious, rhythmic vibra-
|
|||
|
tory song, not inaptly described in the legend of the Mystic Birth as a "ho-
|
|||
|
sanna" sung by an angel choir, fills the planetary atmosphere and acts upon
|
|||
|
all as an impulse to spiritual aspiration. Not upon all in even measure, of
|
|||
|
course, but according to their general character.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Some do not feel this spiritual save at all because of their depravity,
|
|||
|
but it works in, on, and with them just the same, and in time they will re-
|
|||
|
spond. Others are so engrossed in their buying and selling, their marrying
|
|||
|
and giving in marriage, their loves and their ambitions, that they are not
|
|||
|
conscious of it save at the time when it is at its maximum strength, namely,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 174] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
namely, Christmas, and then it expresses itself only as a spirit of
|
|||
|
super-socialability and generosity; they like to feast and give presents. A
|
|||
|
more advanced class feels the wave of holiness from the very beginning of
|
|||
|
its descent, and realizes the important effect of its harmony and rhythm in
|
|||
|
furthering efforts in the direction of soul growth. They profit accordingly
|
|||
|
by making the most efforts during the months from the fall to the spring
|
|||
|
equinox. It is like swimming with the tide.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For that reason I am devoting this letter to call your attention tot he
|
|||
|
annually recurring phenomenon. Whether you are conscious of it or not, the
|
|||
|
powerful spiritual vibrations of life-giving Christ wave are in the earth's
|
|||
|
atmosphere during the winter months, and may be used by you to a much
|
|||
|
greater advantage if you know it and double your efforts than if you are un-
|
|||
|
aware of the fact.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us therefore each take stock of the particular sins which most easily
|
|||
|
beset us, for now is beginning the most favorable time of the year for their
|
|||
|
eradication. Let us also take stock of the virtues we lack and feel most
|
|||
|
need of cultivating, for this is the time to do the work most efficiently.
|
|||
|
By careful, systematic work in the holy winter months we may make great
|
|||
|
strides in our efforts to realize our spiritual aspirations.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Having made up our minds as to the personal work, let us look about us to
|
|||
|
see who in our circle of acquaintances seem to be seeking for spiritual en-
|
|||
|
lightenment, and who would be likely to lend an ear to our teachings. This
|
|||
|
requires discrimination, for we have no right to force our ideas upon
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 175] TRIALS THAT BESET THE OCCULT STUDENT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
unwilling ears any more than we would be justified in beating a drum in
|
|||
|
their rooms for an hour or two each day. If we find that they do not take
|
|||
|
kindly to what we have to say, it is better to leave them; but there are
|
|||
|
many who may be awakened in winter under the spiritual Christ vibration who
|
|||
|
could not be reached in summer. I therefore trust that we may use all the
|
|||
|
coming months in a way which shall profit us greatly from the spiritual
|
|||
|
standpoint.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 72
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November, 1916
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE REASON FOR THE TRIALS THAT BESET THE OCCULT STUDENT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From time to time we receive letters from students complaining that since
|
|||
|
they have taken up the higher teachings, and are trying to live in confor-
|
|||
|
mity with them, everything seems to go wrong with their affairs. Some feel
|
|||
|
a determined opposition in their homes, others suffer in business, and some
|
|||
|
are even affected in health. Some, according to temperament, are ready to
|
|||
|
give up, and others grit their teeth in persistence in well-doing" despite
|
|||
|
the trials. But all are unanimous in asking why this marked change in their
|
|||
|
affairs. Each receives the best help we can given to solve his individual
|
|||
|
problems, but as we feel that there are many among the students who have
|
|||
|
been similarly tried, it seems appropriate to state the reason for this
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 176] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
condition.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the first place, the aspiring soul should realize that the adverse
|
|||
|
conditions happen for good according to a firmly established law of nature
|
|||
|
whereby God aims to aid him in the quest. Trials are a sign of progress and
|
|||
|
a cause for great rejoicing. This is how the law acts: During all our past
|
|||
|
lives we have made ties and have incurred debts under the Law of Causation.
|
|||
|
These debts continue to increase so long as we live the usual selfish, hap-
|
|||
|
hazard lives, and we may liken each debt to a drop of vinegar. When the
|
|||
|
turning point comes and we cease to make vinegar, the law of justice re-
|
|||
|
quires that we take our medicine. But we are allowed to determine whether
|
|||
|
we will take it in large doses and have it over quickly or whether we prefer
|
|||
|
to take it in very small sips and string it out over a number of lives.
|
|||
|
This choice is not made by words but by acts. If we take up the work of
|
|||
|
self-improvement with enthusiasm, if we cut our vices out by the roots and
|
|||
|
LIVE the life we profess, the Great Beings whom we know as the Recording An-
|
|||
|
gels give us a stronger dose of vinegar than they would if we merely talked
|
|||
|
about the beauties of the higher life. They do that to help us toward the
|
|||
|
day of liberation from our self-made bonds and not to harm or hinder us.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In view of these facts we can understand the Christ's exhortation to re-
|
|||
|
joice when men revile us and accuse us falsely for His sake. Boys pass a
|
|||
|
barren tree with indifference, but as soon as the tree bears fruit, they are
|
|||
|
ready to throw stones and rob it. So it is with men also: while we walk
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 177] SPIRITUAL STOCK-TAKING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
with the crowd and do as they do, we are unmolested, but the moment we do
|
|||
|
what they know in their hearts to be right, we become a living reproach to
|
|||
|
them even if we never utter a word of censure, and in order to justify them-
|
|||
|
selves in their own eyes they begin to find fault with us. In this respect
|
|||
|
those who are most closely associated with us in the home or in business are
|
|||
|
more prominent than strangers who have no connection with us. But whatever
|
|||
|
the form or the source of such trouble it is a cause for congratulation, for
|
|||
|
it shows that we are doing something effectively progressive,; so let us
|
|||
|
keep on undismayed and with unflagging zeal.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 73
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
December, 1916
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SPIRITUAL STOCK-TAKING DURING THE HOLY SEASON
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Christ likened the aspiring souls of His time to stewards who had re-
|
|||
|
ceived a certain number of talents from their lord and were supposed to go
|
|||
|
into trade with them that they might increase the capital entrusted to their
|
|||
|
care. We understand from this parable that all who aspire to serve Him are
|
|||
|
required likewise to use their God-given talents in such a manner that they
|
|||
|
show a gain in soul growth when in due season they are called upon to give
|
|||
|
an account of their stewardship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This accounting, so far as the majority of mankind is concerned, is put
|
|||
|
off till the Reaper has closed the ledger of life and they find themselves
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 178] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
in Purgatory to receive the result of the things done in the body, whether
|
|||
|
they be good or ill.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But what would we think of a business man who pursued such a reckless
|
|||
|
method of conducting his affairs? Would we not feel that he was steering
|
|||
|
straight for the rock of bankruptcy if he did not balance accounts and take
|
|||
|
stock of his assets and liabilities every year? Surely we would feel that
|
|||
|
he deserved to fail because of his neglect to follow ordinary business
|
|||
|
methods.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we realize the value of system and the benefit of constantly knowing
|
|||
|
clearly how we stand with respect to our material affairs, we ought also to
|
|||
|
pursue the same safe methods regarding our spiritual affairs. Nay, we
|
|||
|
should be much more circumspect in the conduct of the heavenly matters than
|
|||
|
in worldly matters, for our material prosperity is but a watch in the night
|
|||
|
compared to the eternal welfare of the spirit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are nearing the winter solstice, which is the beginning of a new year
|
|||
|
from the spiritual point of view, and we are looking forward to the new out-
|
|||
|
pouring of love from our Father in Heaven through the Christ Child. This,
|
|||
|
therefore, is a good time to take stock and ask ourselves how we have spent
|
|||
|
the love offerings of last year, how we have exerted ourselves to gather
|
|||
|
treasure in heaven. And we shall experience great profit if we approach
|
|||
|
this stock-taking in the proper spirit and at the most auspicious time, for
|
|||
|
there is a time to sow and a time to reap, and for everything under the sun
|
|||
|
there is a time when it may be done with greater chance of success than at
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 179] SPIRITUAL STOCK-TAKING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
any other season.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The stars are the heavenly time markers. From them come the forces which
|
|||
|
influence us through life. On Holy Night, between the 24th and 25th of De-
|
|||
|
cember, at midnight, in the place where you live, you will find that retro-
|
|||
|
spection and the resolutions engendered by it for the new year will be most
|
|||
|
effective.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At Mt. Ecclesia and the various Study Centers a Midnight Service is held
|
|||
|
on Holy Night, and students attending such services are thereby debarred
|
|||
|
from the midnight self-communion. Others may be unable to hold it at that
|
|||
|
time for other reasons. For these any of the late evening or early morning
|
|||
|
hours will serve nearly as well. But let us all unite on that night in a
|
|||
|
concerted spiritual effort of aspiration; and let each student not only pray
|
|||
|
for his individual soul growth in the coming year, but let all unite in a
|
|||
|
prayer for the collective growth of our movement. The workers at Headquar-
|
|||
|
ters also request your helpful thoughts.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we all put our shoulders to the wheel at this time, we may be sure of
|
|||
|
an unusually individual and collective blessing and a spiritually prosperous
|
|||
|
year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 180] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 74
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
January, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ALL OCCULT DEVELOPMENT BEGINS WITH THE VITAL BODY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Recently a friend who has been taking the correspondence course a number
|
|||
|
of months wrote to get a matter cleared up which is bothering him; and as it
|
|||
|
may be that others are feeling somewhat similar to him but have not reached
|
|||
|
the point of expression, we thought best to use this letter as an answer.
|
|||
|
It has sufficient general interest to be of value even to those who have not
|
|||
|
looked at the matter in the light seen by our friend. He does not want to
|
|||
|
complain, but he asked for the correspondence course in the hope of getting
|
|||
|
something to further occult development. Instead he receives each month a
|
|||
|
nice little sermon, which he admits is good for both beginners and advanced
|
|||
|
students, but where is the schooling? Other authors give certain exercises
|
|||
|
which help their followers; will we please give him one that will develop
|
|||
|
the faculty of writing?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No, we cannot do that. The Rosicrucian teachings are designed to further
|
|||
|
spiritual progress rather than material prosperity, and we know of no occult
|
|||
|
exercise which will bring wealth, either directly or by abnormally fostering
|
|||
|
a latent talent. If we did, we would not teach it, for such use of occult
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 181] OCCULT DEVELOPMENT AND THE VITAL BODY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
power is black magic. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteous-
|
|||
|
ness, and all these things shall be added unto you," said Christ, and we
|
|||
|
shall make no mistake by following His advice. If our friend or any one
|
|||
|
else wants to develop a latent faculty for the good alone he may do with it,
|
|||
|
that spiritual aspiration will, if persistently adhered to and backed by
|
|||
|
physical effort (works), eventually bring the desired end without the need
|
|||
|
of a special occult exercise.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
And about the lessons being "nice little sermons." Yes, so they are when
|
|||
|
read superficially. But if they are studied deeply, there is a great deal
|
|||
|
of occult knowledge found of much more benefit to the student than an exer-
|
|||
|
cise such as the one our friend wants. There is, however, "method in our
|
|||
|
madness" in giving it out just that way. Perhaps this may not have been ap-
|
|||
|
parent to students, and we will therefore try to make it clear. Kindly bear
|
|||
|
in mind, however, that the following is a comparison made for a legitimate
|
|||
|
purpose; it is not a criticism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Apart from the fact that the Eastern School of Occultism bases its teach-
|
|||
|
ings on Hinduism, while the Western Wisdom School espouses Christianity, the
|
|||
|
religion of the West, there is ONE GREAT FUNDAMENTAL, IRRECONCILABLE DIS-
|
|||
|
CREPANCY between the teachings of the modern representatives of the East and
|
|||
|
those of Rosicrucians. According to the version of Eastern Occultism the
|
|||
|
vital body--which is called "LINYA SHARIRA"--is comparatively unimportant,
|
|||
|
for it is incapable of development as a vehicle of consciousness. It serves
|
|||
|
only as an avenue for the solar force "prana," and as "a link" between the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 182] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
physical body and the desire body, which is called "KAMA RUPA," also the
|
|||
|
"astral body." this, they say, is the vehicle of the Invisible Helper.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Western Wisdom School teaches us as its fundamental maxim that "ALL
|
|||
|
OCCULT DEVELOPMENT BEGINS WITH THE VITAL BODY," and the writer, as its pub-
|
|||
|
lic representative, has therefore been busy since the inception of our move-
|
|||
|
ment trying to gather and disseminate knowledge concerning the four ethers
|
|||
|
and the vital body. Much information was given in the "COSMO" and succeed-
|
|||
|
ing book, but the monthly lessons and letters give the result of our re-
|
|||
|
searches up to date. We are constantly parading this vital body (vital in a
|
|||
|
double sense) before the minds of the students so that by knowing and think-
|
|||
|
ing about it as well as by reading and heeding the "nice little sermons"
|
|||
|
which we use to wrap this information in, they may consciously, and uncon-
|
|||
|
sciously, weave the "Golden Wedding Garment." We would advise all to study
|
|||
|
these lessons carefully year after year; there may be much dross, but there
|
|||
|
is gold among them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You have our sincere wishes for abundant spiritual growth during the New
|
|||
|
Year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 183] SERVING WHERE BEST FITTED TO SERVE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
February, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SERVING WHERE BEST FITTED TO SERVE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A question was asked recently as follows: "You speak so much about SER-
|
|||
|
VICE; just what does that mean? There are in our Fellowship a number of
|
|||
|
people who say that they love to serve, but they do not do anything but what
|
|||
|
they like to do. Is that service?"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It seems that this question offers food for profitable thought and that
|
|||
|
an analysis of the subject may benefit us all, so we decided to devote the
|
|||
|
monthly letter to this purpose.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is evident that they majority of people in the world will not serve
|
|||
|
unless there is "something in it" for them. They are looking for a material
|
|||
|
reward, and that is the wise way of the unseen powers to spur them to ac-
|
|||
|
tion, for thus they are unconsciously evolving toward the stage in soul
|
|||
|
growth where they will serve for the love of serving. But they cannot be
|
|||
|
expected to change over night; there are no sudden transformations in na-
|
|||
|
ture. When the eggshell bursts and a chicken walks out, of when the cocoon
|
|||
|
breaks and a butterfly wings it was among the flowers, we know that the
|
|||
|
magic was not wrought in a moment. There was an inner process of prepara-
|
|||
|
tion prior to the outward change. A similar process of inner growth is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 184] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
required to change the servants of Mammon to servants of Love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we want to make a building larger, all we have to do is to bring our
|
|||
|
brick and other building material to the place, start a force of workmen,
|
|||
|
and presto! the building begins to grow apace to any dimensions we desire
|
|||
|
and at any speed we wish, depending only upon our ability to furnish labor
|
|||
|
and material. But if we want to increase the size of a tree or an animal,
|
|||
|
we cannot accomplish our object by nailing wood to the tree trunk or lading
|
|||
|
flesh and skin upon the back of the animal. The building grows by external
|
|||
|
accretions, but in all living things physical growth is from within and can-
|
|||
|
not be hurried to any appreciable extent without danger of complication. It
|
|||
|
is the same with spiritual growth; it proceeds from within and must have
|
|||
|
time. We cannot expect that people who have just begun to feel the inner
|
|||
|
urge impelling them into an altruistic association, to renounce in the twin-
|
|||
|
kling of an eye all selfishness and other vices and blossom out into the
|
|||
|
stature of Christ. At best we are only just a little better than we were
|
|||
|
save for the fact that we are striving and endeavoring to follow "in His
|
|||
|
steps." But that makes all the difference, for we are TRYING to serve as He
|
|||
|
served.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If that is the motive, it in nowise detracts from the service of a musi-
|
|||
|
cian who inspires us with devotion at our services that he loves his music.
|
|||
|
Nor does it render the service any less because the speaker who fires us
|
|||
|
with zeal in the Master's work loves to clothe his ideas in beautiful words.
|
|||
|
Nor does it make the hall less attractive because the member who swept,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 185] SERVING WHERE BEST FITTED TO SERVICE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
dusted, and decorated it loves to make his exterior surroundings beautiful.
|
|||
|
Each can, in fact, serve to much better advantage if the line of service
|
|||
|
lies along the path of his natural inclinations and abilities, and we ought
|
|||
|
to encourage one another to look for opportunities in the line where each is
|
|||
|
best fitted to serve.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is no special merit in seeking out service in a capacity that is
|
|||
|
disagreeable to us. It would be a mistake if the musician said to the care-
|
|||
|
taker: "I dislike to scrub floors and decorate rooms, and I know you
|
|||
|
tremble at the thought of playing, also that you are out of practice, but
|
|||
|
let us change places for the sake of service." On the other hand, if no one
|
|||
|
were there to play, it would be the decorator's duty to put diffidence aside
|
|||
|
and serve as well as possible. If the floor needed scrubbing and the chairs
|
|||
|
dusting, the speaker and musician should be willing to do that work also re-
|
|||
|
gardless of personal dislike. Nothing is menial. The same principle will
|
|||
|
apply in the home, shop, or office. SERVICE MAY BE DEFINED AS THE BEST USE
|
|||
|
OF OUR TALENTS--THE PUTTING OF OUR TALENTS TO THE BEST USE IN EACH CASE OF
|
|||
|
IMMEDIATE NEED REGARDLESS OF LIKE OR DISLIKE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we strive to do this, our progress and soul growth will increase cor-
|
|||
|
respondingly.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 186] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 76
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
March, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"LOST SOULS" AND STRAGGLERS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have been asked to give a lesson on "lost souls" and stragglers. Our
|
|||
|
correspondent wants to know the Rosicrucian teachings concerning them. As
|
|||
|
this very question was dealt with earlier in this book, in the letter for
|
|||
|
April, 1912 (No. 17), we cannot do better than refer our correspondent to
|
|||
|
it. We trust that it will explain the matter to him. We should be glad if
|
|||
|
other students who have questions of general interest would submit them for
|
|||
|
elucidation in these letters, for although there is a question of department
|
|||
|
in the "Rays," not all our students are subscribers. Also the problems pre-
|
|||
|
sented can perhaps be given a little more intimate treatment here than is
|
|||
|
possible in a magazine that must go before a public which is not as well
|
|||
|
versed in the philosophy as our students.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--- END OF FILE ---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 187] THE UNNECESSARY FEAR OF DEATH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 77
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
April, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE UNNECESSARY FEAR OF DEATH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is really pathetic to see the gloom of people who have been bereaved
|
|||
|
by the death of some one near and dear, and to see how in extreme cases they
|
|||
|
devote themselves for the rest of their lives to mourning for the one who
|
|||
|
has passed on. They clothe themselves in sable garments, and deem it a sac-
|
|||
|
rilege to the memory of the departed one to even smile, little realizing
|
|||
|
that by such an attitude of mind they are keeping in the densest regions of
|
|||
|
the invisible world the person whom they profess to love, where all that is
|
|||
|
evil lives and moves and has its being in close contact with the base and
|
|||
|
selfish side of humanity. This is not a mere fancy but an actual fact, de-
|
|||
|
monstrable to any one who has the slightest extension of the physical sight.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is one of the greatest blessings conferred upon those who study and
|
|||
|
believe the Rosicrucian teachings that they are gradually emancipated from
|
|||
|
the fear of death and from the feeling that a great calamity has happened
|
|||
|
when some one near and dear to them passes into the invisible beyond. A
|
|||
|
blessing flows both to the so-called "living" and the so-called "dead" when
|
|||
|
the departing spirit is given the proper care and help during the transi-
|
|||
|
tion. It is then able to assimilate the panorama of live, which will make
|
|||
|
the post-mortem existence full and profitable because undisturbed by the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 188] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sorrow, grief, and hysterical weeping of those who are still in the body.
|
|||
|
During the years which follow it may also be assisted by their prayers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
On the other hand, those of the so-called "living" who study these teach-
|
|||
|
ings are learning to practice this unselfish attitude toward death, so nec-
|
|||
|
essary to soul growth, because they realize that as a matter of actual fact
|
|||
|
death of the body at the proper time is the greatest blessing that can be-
|
|||
|
fall humanity. There is not one among us who has a body so perfect that it
|
|||
|
is fit to be lived in forever. In most cases the passing years bring out
|
|||
|
the weak points in our vehicles to an increasing degree, crystallizing and
|
|||
|
hardening them so that they become more and more of a burden which we are
|
|||
|
only too glad to lay down. Then we have the hope and the knowledge that we
|
|||
|
shall be given a new body and a new start in a future age, so that we may
|
|||
|
learn more of the lessons in life's school.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the time of the year when the Mystic Death which we are all cel-
|
|||
|
ebrating naturally turns our thoughts and the thoughts of humanity in gen-
|
|||
|
eral to the subject of death and rebirth. There is no other teaching than
|
|||
|
that of rebirth which is of equally vital importance or of similar value.
|
|||
|
Humanity needs it at this time more than ever on account of the carnival of
|
|||
|
cruelty and slaughter that has been enacted in the past two and a half years
|
|||
|
in Europe. So closely is the human family interconnected that there are
|
|||
|
probably comparatively few persons in the world who have not lost some
|
|||
|
relatives in that titanic struggle.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 189] THE UNNECESSARY FEAR OF DEATH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is at once the duty and the privilege of those who know the truth
|
|||
|
about death to disseminate it as much as possible among those who are still
|
|||
|
in darkness concerning the facts connected with this event. Therefore I
|
|||
|
would urge upon the students of the Rosicrucian Fellowship to realize that
|
|||
|
we are all stewards of everything we have, mental as well as physical prop-
|
|||
|
erty, and that it is our duty in so far as it is possible in a tactful and
|
|||
|
diplomatic manner to bring these great facts of life and being to the knowl-
|
|||
|
edge of those who are still without them. We never can tell when we cast
|
|||
|
our bread upon the waters how it will return to us. It is certain that
|
|||
|
sooner or later these teachings, temporarily forgotten, must again become
|
|||
|
the knowledge of all humanity, and we ought to share the pearl of knowledge
|
|||
|
which we have found with others whenever it is possible to do so. If we ne-
|
|||
|
glect to do this, we are really committing a sin of omission for which we
|
|||
|
must sometime answer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I trust that you will take this to heart and devote yourself to spreading
|
|||
|
this knowledge, not as time and opportunity offer, but taking time by the
|
|||
|
forelock and making the opportunity; but with all proper tactfulness so that
|
|||
|
the object we have in view may not be frustrated by using the wrong method.
|
|||
|
Furthermore, it is not necessary to label this knowledge. Bible instances
|
|||
|
can be brought forth to show that this doctrine was believed by the Elders
|
|||
|
of Israel who sent messengers to John the Baptist to ask if he were Elias.
|
|||
|
Also their speculations as to whether Christ was Moses, Jeremiah, or another
|
|||
|
of the prophets are evidence of their belief. Christ believed in rebirth,
|
|||
|
because He stated definitely that John the Baptist was Elias. This doctrine
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 190] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
was enunciated by Paul in the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians, also in other
|
|||
|
places.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You can render no greater service to humanity than by teaching them these
|
|||
|
truths.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 78
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
May, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
HEART DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While I was dictating this month's lesson it occurred to me to ask
|
|||
|
whether you are getting the full benefit from the lessons or not? It all
|
|||
|
depends upon the way you are studying, for you cannot get any more out of
|
|||
|
them than what you put into them yourself. Therefore I thought best to de-
|
|||
|
vote this letter to a little discussion of the proper method of using them
|
|||
|
with maximum benefit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You know that it is the aim of the Rosicrucian teachings to develop the
|
|||
|
mind and the heart equally; to give all explanations in such a logical man-
|
|||
|
ner than the mind is ready to accept, and then the heart is allowed free
|
|||
|
scope for working over the material thus received. If you simply read the
|
|||
|
lesson and think over it and find it reasonable as an explanation of the
|
|||
|
subject taken up each month, and then you lay it away and forget all about
|
|||
|
it, it will do you very little good, for you have used only your intellect
|
|||
|
and not your heart. The proper way, after the lesson has been
|
|||
|
intellectually assimilated and assented to, is to take it up in a devotional
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 191] HEART DEVELOPMENT AND INITIATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
manner during the rest of the month at different times when you feel in the
|
|||
|
mood for such an exercise. You should then go over the lesson, endeavoring
|
|||
|
not to think about it at all, leaving the intellect out as far as possible.
|
|||
|
Endeavor to FEEL it, for feeling is a function of the heart. Try to visual-
|
|||
|
ize the different things and subjects taken up in it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For instance, the lesson which accompanies this present letter deals with
|
|||
|
humanity during the heraphrodite stage. It calls to mind the entrance of
|
|||
|
the Lucifer spirits, also the path of regeneration under the guidance of
|
|||
|
Mercury. If you will visualize before your inner eyes the condition of man
|
|||
|
during the different stages which have passed, you will reap great benefit.
|
|||
|
You can do that better than you can visualize and feel the changes that are
|
|||
|
still in the future, for within your consciousness there lie latent all the
|
|||
|
feelings that you have had during all the past ages of your evolution, and
|
|||
|
it is only a matter of practice to be able to call them up at will.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You will remember from what it said in the ROSICRUCIAN COSMO-CONCEPTION
|
|||
|
concerning the method of Initiation that sometime when you come to that
|
|||
|
point you will have to travel backward over the road that you have come, and
|
|||
|
feel and see consciously that which you were unconscious of when you went
|
|||
|
over it. So the above practice is preparation. The more you can see your-
|
|||
|
self in the state of mind indicated, the more deeply you can FEEL yourself
|
|||
|
in the corresponding condition and realize the protecting and guiding hand
|
|||
|
of the divine hierarchies which have aided us in the path of evolution, the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 192] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
better you will be prepared for the time to come when you are to go through
|
|||
|
this during the process of Initiation. It is safe to say that you will re-
|
|||
|
ceive much more benefit from Initiation then than if you are unprepared.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
this practice of feeling the lesson you will find a very, very great aid
|
|||
|
to spiritual progress; and properly used, it will illuminate the lessons and
|
|||
|
give you a spiritual insight that cannot be attained in any other way.
|
|||
|
Therefore, I sincerely hope that you will take this to heart and make up
|
|||
|
your mind to practice it regularly, even with lessons which may seem to you
|
|||
|
at first glance dull and uninteresting. This process will enable you to dig
|
|||
|
out pearls hidden beneath the surface, of which you have never dreamed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 79
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
June, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SACRIFICE AND SPIRITUAL PROGRESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From time to time letters are received at Headquarters asking in various
|
|||
|
terms the question: "How can I make more spiritual progress?" I have
|
|||
|
therefore thought well to devote this letter to a consideration of this sub-
|
|||
|
ject.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is a law in nature that "from nothing, nothing comes" Yet a great
|
|||
|
many people labor under the fallacy that spiritual truth and advancement may
|
|||
|
be had without money and without price. In a certain sense that is true,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 193] SACRIFICE AND SPIRITUAL PROGRESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
because it is absolutely wrong and vile to barter spiritual power for
|
|||
|
fitlhly lucre, as was so forcefully shown by Peter when he dealt with Simon
|
|||
|
the sorcerer, who wanted to buy spiritual powers from him and offered him
|
|||
|
money in exchange. At the same time there is a definite price upon
|
|||
|
spiritual growth which must be paid by every one who wants to attain it. In
|
|||
|
the first place, the old interests must be sacrificed. We all remember the
|
|||
|
parable about those who were bidden to the feast of the king but who re-
|
|||
|
frained from coming for various reasons. One had taken a wife and wanted to
|
|||
|
enjoy his honeymoon; another had bought oxen and wanted to inspect his new
|
|||
|
property; and so on, with the result that they all neglected their opportu-
|
|||
|
nity and lost their chance of advancement.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The same proposition comes to us today in different guise. We may be
|
|||
|
willing to sit at home and read a book about spiritual things in our leisure
|
|||
|
hours when we have nothing to do that interest us more, but when the Great
|
|||
|
Work demands some of our time, we have various excuses. "I have a daughter
|
|||
|
I want to send through college," says one. "When that is done and my obli-
|
|||
|
gations are liquidated, I will take hold." Another says: "My business needs
|
|||
|
my presence every day, and at night I am tired. I cannot work for the Fel-
|
|||
|
lowship in the evening or attend their meetings, for I would not be fit to
|
|||
|
give all my energies to my work next day. But when I retire from business,
|
|||
|
I will take hold. A third says: "I have many children who demand my atten-
|
|||
|
tion and attendance at various social functions. I cannot go to the Fellow-
|
|||
|
ship meetings and neglect them. But when they are married, I will work for
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 194] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the cause."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is perfectly true that when we have assumed obligations we must dis-
|
|||
|
charge them to the best of our ability. At the same time there is also more
|
|||
|
than a possibility that if we think thoroughly over the matter we will find
|
|||
|
that we have some time left from our duties which may be devoted to the
|
|||
|
Great Work. In this connection it may be well to remember the incident of
|
|||
|
some coming to Christ and saying to Him: "Thy mother and they brethren stand
|
|||
|
without, desiring to speak with Thee." He answered, "Who is my mother? and
|
|||
|
who are my brethren?....Whososever shall do the will of my Father which is
|
|||
|
in Heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother." Again He said:
|
|||
|
"If any man come to Me, and hate not his Father, mother, and wife, and chil-
|
|||
|
dren, and brethren, and sisters, yea and his own life also, he cannot be my
|
|||
|
disciple. And every one that hath foresaken houses, or brethren, or sis-
|
|||
|
ters, or Father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My Name's
|
|||
|
sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is and must be a sacrifice involved in the regenerate life. It has
|
|||
|
been my experience personally, and in watching thousands of others, that in
|
|||
|
the direct proportion that any one gives of his thoughts, his time and money
|
|||
|
to the cause he has espoused so will he reap spiritual benefit. When one
|
|||
|
consecrates all that he is to the regenerate life and follows the guidance
|
|||
|
of the spirit it will soon be seen that his very intensity of purpose in the
|
|||
|
new direction shuts out the old things. He has no longer time for them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 195] SACRIFICE AND SPIRITUAL PROGRESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
They pass out of his thoughts and drop away. In one way or another the
|
|||
|
daughter gets through college or finds some equally suitable employment.
|
|||
|
The business prospers even better than when the proprietor devoted all his
|
|||
|
time and all his energies to worrying and money grubbing. The children find
|
|||
|
another chaperon fully as capable as their mother when sometimes she is
|
|||
|
working for the spiritual cause. In every case that which we give up for
|
|||
|
the work's sake, the time that we spend in the cause of Christ, and the
|
|||
|
money we expend in discriminate charity are all provided for and compensated
|
|||
|
for under the law that works for good.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As the psalmist says: "I have been young, and now am old; yet have I not
|
|||
|
seen the righteous foresaken, nor his seed begging bread." The law enunci-
|
|||
|
ated by Christ, "Seek ye first the Kingdom of God, and His righteousness,
|
|||
|
and all these things shall be added unto you," holds good in this day as
|
|||
|
well as when it was spoken. This I have found by actual experience, and ev-
|
|||
|
ery one else who lives the life and does the work will find that the same
|
|||
|
holds good in his or her case. There is growth only in service.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 196] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 80
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
July, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ADJUSTING THE TEACHINGS TO THE UNDERSTANDING OF OTHERS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Recently we received a letter from Seattle which gives good a suggestion
|
|||
|
that you may like to use. Our friend writes: "The other day while in
|
|||
|
Ballard I went into the library and called for the "COSMO." When I was
|
|||
|
ready to go, I turned over to the table of food values and took the open
|
|||
|
book up to the librarian's desk. I showed her this table and said: 'This
|
|||
|
is a valuable table.' She, examining it said: 'Why, I have been asked a
|
|||
|
number of times for tables of just this kind.' Then the thought came to me
|
|||
|
that when other students go into a library and ask for the "COSMO,: they
|
|||
|
might do the same as I had done. The librarian might then catalogue the
|
|||
|
book as containing hints on health and food, and in that way it might come
|
|||
|
into the hands of some who are seeking for just the light which it
|
|||
|
contains."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is true to a much greater extent than we usually realize. Wonderful
|
|||
|
are the ways and the means and the places in which the Light strikes us, not
|
|||
|
only when we are not seeking consciously for it but even asserting that
|
|||
|
there is no such thing as light in the spiritual sense and decrying as
|
|||
|
frauds those who follow it. It has often been an inspiration and a source
|
|||
|
of great encouragement to me to think of Paul's journey to Damascus. He was
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 197] ADJUSTING THE TEACHINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
a man who glorified in the zeal wherewith he persecuted the saints. None
|
|||
|
was as diligent as he in putting down that which he believed to be a dam-
|
|||
|
nable heresy. But strong souls are the darlings of the gods whether they
|
|||
|
work for good or for evil, because that indomitable, irresistible energy
|
|||
|
which drives them to action, even if temporarily used for bad purposes, will
|
|||
|
be just as strong when diverted into the channels of good. And so Paul was
|
|||
|
a special favorite of the gods, and therefore was given such a powerful
|
|||
|
light that it blinded him when he was least looking for such a thing,
|
|||
|
namely, while on the road to Damascus. Then and there he was given an un-
|
|||
|
derstanding and a knowledge far superior to those of any of the other
|
|||
|
apostles. He was chosen for a special mission and given a particular gift
|
|||
|
in the shape of spiritual vision and the ability to be all things to all
|
|||
|
men.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Not infrequently our students complain that they cannot make their as-
|
|||
|
sociates or relatives understand the teachings of the Rosicrucians. An il-
|
|||
|
lustration occurred to me the other day when I was looking through the tool
|
|||
|
chest on Mt. Ecclesia. There were a large number of wrenches in it, some
|
|||
|
large and some small, each one fitted to turn just one size bolt; there were
|
|||
|
also a few that were adjustable within certain limits. Now it occurred to
|
|||
|
me that sometimes a very small wrench may be far more valuable than one of
|
|||
|
large dimensions; it all depends upon the size of the bolt. For a small
|
|||
|
bolt you need the small wrench, and for a large one the large wrench.
|
|||
|
Similarly, when we meet people in the world, we must size them up and see
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 198] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
what they require. Many of us have studied very deeply into the Mystery
|
|||
|
Teachings and have acquired a profound knowledge of these subjects. We are
|
|||
|
like large wrenches, but absolutely useless for turning the little bolts
|
|||
|
that have not been touched with this knowledge at all. In such cases we
|
|||
|
must not try to air our profound knowledge and talk over the heads of our
|
|||
|
audiences, but we must endeavor to come down to their level and explain
|
|||
|
things to them in exactly the same elementary manner that was required with
|
|||
|
us in the beginning.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In other words, we must be adjustable, like some of those wrenches in our
|
|||
|
tool chest. When we meet an audience of strangers, we must talk right down
|
|||
|
to their level and use the simplest language possible. Then, again, when we
|
|||
|
meet older students and are in a class where they are capable of grasping
|
|||
|
the profounder problems, we may expand to the very fullest of our ability
|
|||
|
with considerable profit and benefit to ourselves and all others concerned.
|
|||
|
But above all we must learn, with Paul, to be all things to all men, or we
|
|||
|
shall defeat the object we have in view of bringing light to seeking souls.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 199] THE VALUE OF REVIEWING PAST LESSONS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 81
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
August, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE VALUE OF REVIEWING PAST LESSONS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is in the following letter a valuable suggestion from a student of
|
|||
|
the Rosicrucian teachings, which I feel it a duty to pass on:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Last night when looking over a big budget of correspondence that it had
|
|||
|
been my good fortune to receive from the Fellowship during nearly five
|
|||
|
years, I wondered how other probationers and students deal with their
|
|||
|
monthly Fellowship letters. Next it occurred to me that this should be made
|
|||
|
point of in one of the monthly letters. It is not my desire to criticize
|
|||
|
the doings of other probationers, but it is very probable that few students
|
|||
|
and probationers ever realize fully what a mine of information is really
|
|||
|
contained in these letters, which can be turned into heavenly treasure by
|
|||
|
right action. How often on looking over back numbers of them have new ideas
|
|||
|
and realizations sprung into being that I was not conscious of before, and
|
|||
|
what a help they have been in many an inner struggle!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Truly it may be said that in these back lessons we have a gold mine from
|
|||
|
which many treasures could be dug that would help us to live the life. Here
|
|||
|
indeed we have a second COSMO. Truly it behooves students and probationers
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 200] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
to correctly file and look after every detail of their correspondence with
|
|||
|
the Fellowship so that it can be made of as much use as possible in diffus-
|
|||
|
ing the light of the Elder Brothers. Perhaps just one of these lessons is
|
|||
|
all that is required to help a friend. Much benefit must come from an or-
|
|||
|
derly arrangement of them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"I think it scarcely possible that the majority of students and proba-
|
|||
|
tioners can ever fully realize what a power for good there is behind these
|
|||
|
lessons. To those among us who have been used to strict data and scientific
|
|||
|
methods of research these back lessons will go a long way towards helping
|
|||
|
unite head and heart. They contain many a gem of thought which will make
|
|||
|
for right action and perseverance in well-doing. If the students and proba-
|
|||
|
tioners will hold the thought of how best to use the letters they receive,
|
|||
|
it will be very helpful and make for more soul growth. Surely it is the
|
|||
|
little things that make the big things possible, and perhaps this would stir
|
|||
|
some members to service."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If students will bear in mind that repetition is the keynote of the vital
|
|||
|
body, and that "all occult development begins with the vital body," they
|
|||
|
will realize why it is so profitable to go over the back lessons and letters
|
|||
|
frequently.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 201] TAMING AN UNRULY MEMBER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 82
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
September, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TAMING AN UNRULY MEMBER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As you probably know, we have here on Mt. Ecclesia a short service morn-
|
|||
|
ing and evening, which includes a reading from the Bible. Mrs. Heindel and
|
|||
|
myself are very fond of reading from time to time the third chapter of James
|
|||
|
because we find there such an important lesson. I thought it might be well
|
|||
|
to call it to your attention, particularly because of an incident which hap-
|
|||
|
pened here a short time ago that served to drive that lesson with great
|
|||
|
force into my consciousness. I believe that we shall all be able to profit
|
|||
|
by taking that lesson to heart. Let me quote a few verses from the chapter
|
|||
|
mentioned, and then I shall tell you the incident to which I refer.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also
|
|||
|
to bridle the whole body. Behold, we put bits in the horses' mouths that
|
|||
|
they may obey us; and we turn about their whole body. Behold also the
|
|||
|
ships, which though they be so great, and are driven of fierce winds, yet
|
|||
|
are they turned about with a very small helm, whithersoever the governor
|
|||
|
listeth. Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things.
|
|||
|
Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindeth! And the tongue is a fire,
|
|||
|
a world of iniquity; so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 202] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on
|
|||
|
fire of hell, For every kind of beast, and of birds, and of serpents, and
|
|||
|
of things in the sea is tamed, and hath been tamed of mankind: but the
|
|||
|
tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. There-
|
|||
|
with bless we God, even the Father; and therewith curse we men, which are
|
|||
|
made after the similtude of God. My brethren, these things ought not to be.
|
|||
|
For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work.
|
|||
|
But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and
|
|||
|
easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits. And the fruit of righ-
|
|||
|
teousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have on Mt. Ecclesia several swarms of bees. Some time ago the gar-
|
|||
|
deners were endeavoring to move a swarm from one place to another. The bees
|
|||
|
became enraged at this interference with their life and work; they stung
|
|||
|
their aggressors severely and painfully in a number of places. When this
|
|||
|
incident was reported to me and I thought it over, it struck me that there
|
|||
|
was in it a very important lesson. The bee loses its sting whenever it has
|
|||
|
stung, and then it dies. Just think of it! How strictly the law of justice
|
|||
|
deals with it! It automatically kills itself when harming anyone else. It
|
|||
|
is not an avenging God but its own act that brings the retribution. Just
|
|||
|
think of it!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If we died when we had stung others with sharp words, how many of us
|
|||
|
would be alive? And again, if we knew that we would die when we had stung,
|
|||
|
would we not curb our tongues to the benefit of ourselves and all others
|
|||
|
concerned.? This is surely an example that we may well take to heart and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 203] AN INNER TRIBUNAL TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ponder repeatedly until we learn to snap our teeth together and keep our
|
|||
|
mouth closed whenever we are tempted to speak unkind words. If we can only
|
|||
|
do this, the time will come by and by when we shall cease to FEEL unkindly
|
|||
|
towards people, no matter what they do to us.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I can assure you in the case of Mrs. Heindel and myself, particularly
|
|||
|
since we came to Headquarters, that this chapter has been of more spiritual
|
|||
|
benefit to us than any other. It has helped us more than all the rest put
|
|||
|
together, though of course we are far, far from perfect yet. But what we
|
|||
|
have done, and what others have done with us here, is ample warrant for rec-
|
|||
|
ommending this chapter to your earnest attention--coupled, perhaps, with the
|
|||
|
little story of the bees--for it will do as much for you if you read it and
|
|||
|
take it to heart one or twice a week.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 83
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
October, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
AN INNER TRIBUNAL OF TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Last week a visitor to Mt. Ecclesia told me that she had been studying
|
|||
|
all the different philosophies she could get hold of for about twenty years;
|
|||
|
also that she had in the past few years taken up the study of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian teachings, and that they appealed to her as being the absolute
|
|||
|
truth. She naturally expected me to give acquiescence to that sentiment,
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 204] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
and was both amazed and dumbfounded when told that I did not so consider the
|
|||
|
teachings given me by the Elder Brothers and written in our various books.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To the Bushmen, the Kafirs, and other African savages who may develop a
|
|||
|
religious temperament, so far as they are capable of such a thing, it prob-
|
|||
|
ably seems a great truth that there is a divine being of a higher nature
|
|||
|
than the human. From such men and from such a conception of religion there
|
|||
|
is gradual advance towards the transcendental philosophies which call out
|
|||
|
reverence in the most highly developed specimens of our human race. This
|
|||
|
gives us reason to believe that the evolution of man demands also an evolu-
|
|||
|
tion of religion. We have climbed from the valleys of childlike ignorance
|
|||
|
to the point where we are today, and it would be absolutely contrary to the
|
|||
|
law of analogy to suppose that anything in the religious line which we have
|
|||
|
today is the ultimate; for if there is to be no more religious progress,
|
|||
|
there can be no more human progress either.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
What, then, is the way to the heights of religious realization, and where
|
|||
|
may one find it? This seems to be the next logical question. The answer to
|
|||
|
it is that it is not found in books, either my own or anyone else's. Books
|
|||
|
are useful in so far as they give us food for thought on the subjects dealt
|
|||
|
with. We may or may not come to the same conclusions as the writer of the
|
|||
|
books, but so long as we take the ideas presented into our inner being and
|
|||
|
there work over them carefully and prayerfully, whatever comes out of the
|
|||
|
process is our own, nearer the truth than anything we can get from anyone
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 205] AN INNER TRIBUNAL OF TRUTH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
else or in any other way.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The WITHIN then is the only worthy tribunal of truth. If we consistently
|
|||
|
and persistently take our problems before that tribunal, we shall in the
|
|||
|
course of time evolve such a superior sense of truth that, instinctively
|
|||
|
whenever we hear an idea advanced, we shall know whether it is sound and
|
|||
|
true or not. The Bible in a number of places exhorts us to beware of all
|
|||
|
kinds of doctrines floating about in the air because many are dangerous and
|
|||
|
unsettle the mind. Books are launched on the market which advance this,
|
|||
|
that, or the other system of philosophy. Unless we have established, or
|
|||
|
have started to establish, this inner tribunal of truth, we may be like the
|
|||
|
lady referred to above--wandering about from place to place, mentally speak-
|
|||
|
ing, all our lives and finding no rest, knowing little more at the end than
|
|||
|
in the beginning and perhaps even less.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore my advice to the student would be never to accept or reject or
|
|||
|
follow blindly any authority, but to strive to establish the tribunal of
|
|||
|
truth within. Refer all matters to that tribunal, proving all things, and
|
|||
|
holding fast to that which is good.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 206] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 84
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
November, 1917
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EPIGENESIS AND THE LAW OF CAUSATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Some errors are so frequently expressed by students that they call for
|
|||
|
correction from time to time. The most general of these is the mistaken
|
|||
|
idea that everything which happens to us is the outcome or effect of some
|
|||
|
cause or action of our own in times past, generally in a past existence.
|
|||
|
Theoretically, students know that this attitude is wrong. They are aware
|
|||
|
that besides the destiny brought over with us from previous existences for
|
|||
|
liquidation in this life, we are every day exerting a causative influence by
|
|||
|
our acts. A considerable part of the deeds done in this body will work uot
|
|||
|
into effects before death terminates our stay in our present environment,
|
|||
|
while those deeds which are not thus liquidated will be held over and will
|
|||
|
form the foundation of the destiny of a future existence, where we may reap
|
|||
|
what we have sown. This destiny carried over from life to life is shown by
|
|||
|
our horoscope, and gives us certain characteristics and tendencies or lines
|
|||
|
of least resistence. It cannot be overlooked though that this destiny from
|
|||
|
the past gives us a certain bias or trend towards a particular line of ac-
|
|||
|
tion. But, nevertheless, there is comparative free will in a large percent-
|
|||
|
age of our actions, leaving scope for the exercise of Epigenesis, the divine
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 207] EPIGENEISS AND THE LAW OF CAUSATION
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
creative activity which is the basis of evolution.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As said, students all know this perfectly well, theoretically. But in
|
|||
|
dealing with problems of practical every-day life they seem to persistently
|
|||
|
take the attitude that all that that is, is an unfoldment of something that
|
|||
|
has already been. This is particularly true of students who have been
|
|||
|
studying the Eastern religions before taking up the Western Wisdom Teach-
|
|||
|
ings. By this mental attitude of ignoring Epigenesis they are retarding
|
|||
|
their soul growth to a greater extent than they are aware of. In fact some-
|
|||
|
thing is happening to them similar to that which befalls the materialist
|
|||
|
during his post-mortem existence at the time when he lives on the Borderland
|
|||
|
between Purgatory and the First Heaven in a monotony most dreadful to con-
|
|||
|
template. The Borderland is, so to speak, an eddy outside the stream of
|
|||
|
life where progress is at a standstill. The materialist is there because of
|
|||
|
his denial of post-mortem existence, which has put him out of touch with the
|
|||
|
spiritual currents that generate motion and action during that existence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Similarly, when we constantly emphasize the Law of Causation and consis-
|
|||
|
tently and persistently ignore the Law of Epigenesis, we are placing our-
|
|||
|
selves outside the latter's line of action, and our opportunities for exer-
|
|||
|
cising its initiative are missed more often than not, with the result that
|
|||
|
we become more and more barren as the years go by. Whereas if we endeavor
|
|||
|
intelligently when considering the problems of life, exemplified in the ac-
|
|||
|
tions of those about us as well as our own actions, to seek out the prin-
|
|||
|
ciple of Epigenesis and watch its operation, we shall find opportunities
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 208] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
for initiative action opening up before us to an extent we have never before
|
|||
|
believed possible. By watching the way in which Epigenesis applies in other
|
|||
|
lives we shall learn how to apply it in our own.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that you will keep this thought close to you and tha you may reap
|
|||
|
much benefit from a persistent practice of this principle.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 85.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DECEMBER, 1917.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE PRESENT SORROW AND THE COMING PEACE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From the dim distant past there comes to us the voice of Isaiah in one of
|
|||
|
the grandest and most soul-inspiring of prophesies:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is
|
|||
|
given: and the government shall be upon
|
|||
|
his shoulder: and his name shall be called
|
|||
|
Wonderful, Counsellor, the mighty God, the
|
|||
|
everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Of the increase of his government and
|
|||
|
peace there shall be no end, upon the throne
|
|||
|
of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it,
|
|||
|
and to establish it with judgment and with
|
|||
|
justice from henceforth, even for ever."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 209] THE COMING PEACE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nor is the song of the angel choir above the Galilean hills less potent
|
|||
|
to stir the soul with its sublime ideal:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"On earth peace, and
|
|||
|
Good will toward men."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But looking facts in the face as seen in the world today, such sayings
|
|||
|
seem little short of mockery; and from the customary viewpoint of the man in
|
|||
|
the street all the platitudes offered by the religionists cannot make the
|
|||
|
situation in the so-called, "Christian world" less odious.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But when we apply the cosmic scale of perspective and measurement, it is
|
|||
|
different. Goethe says well:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Who never ate his bread in sorrow,
|
|||
|
Who never spent the midnight hours
|
|||
|
Weeping, waiting for the morrow,
|
|||
|
He knows ye not ye heavenly powers."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As with individuals, so with nations. Sorrow and suffering seem unfortu-
|
|||
|
nately to be the only teachers they will hear. Hence the necessity for
|
|||
|
their lessons. Viewing life as unending we are not dismayed at the
|
|||
|
so-called "loss of life" incident to the present war. Those killed will all
|
|||
|
be born again, and by their experience they will be better than they are
|
|||
|
now. Peace and good will are bound to come in time when we have learned to
|
|||
|
abhor war, hence we may well rejoice at the prospect and earnestly pray for
|
|||
|
its consummation. I would particularly urge students of the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 210] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fellowship to unite in this prayer on Holy Night at midnight when the usual
|
|||
|
service is held in the Pro-Ecclesia by the workers on Mt. Ecclesia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We enclose a little leaflet, "The Bible at a Glance," with seasonal
|
|||
|
greetings from the workers on Mt. Ecclesia, hoping that you may find the
|
|||
|
former both interesting and instructive.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 86.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JANUARY, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
GOD--THE SOURCE AND GOAL OF EXISTENCE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are again standing upon the threshold of a New Year, a time when it is
|
|||
|
a general custom to form one's aspirations into resolutions. As the stu-
|
|||
|
dents of the Rosicrucian teachings ought to be particularly interested in
|
|||
|
the matter of spiritual growth, I have thought that the following consider-
|
|||
|
ations may perhaps be of benefit at this time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The word "holiness" has in the minds of many become associated with a
|
|||
|
long face and a hypocritical attitude of mind, so that people in the world
|
|||
|
are usually very shy of those who make professions of holiness. But that of
|
|||
|
course is not the true brand. The really holy man is not a kill-joy; he is
|
|||
|
not slothful in business; he does his duty fully, at home or in the shop,
|
|||
|
puts his heart into all his work; he is a worthy example of faithfulness,
|
|||
|
and is generally respected by all who know him, for his actions speak louder
|
|||
|
than words and command commendation. He is careful in his dealings with his
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 211] THE SOURCE AND GOAL OF EXISTENCE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
fellow men, striving to owe no man anything but love, always ready and anx-
|
|||
|
ious to help others; he is in fact, a model man in all relations of life.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But this life of worldly rectitude is not itself a test of holiness.
|
|||
|
There are many splendid people in the world who live model lives for ethical
|
|||
|
reasons, and comport themselves in a manner that calls for the respect of
|
|||
|
all who know them. They are also charitable and are prominent, according to
|
|||
|
their station, in every good work. However, as said, this is not the test.
|
|||
|
The test showing the difference between the merely model man or woman and
|
|||
|
the holy one comes in the hours of leisure when the call of duty has been
|
|||
|
fulfilled for the time being. At that point it will be found that they ways
|
|||
|
of the worldly and the holy part, for at that time the worldly minded man
|
|||
|
turns to recreation, amusement, and pleasure for an outlet for his energy,
|
|||
|
or perhaps he pursues some favorite hobby according to the bent of his mind
|
|||
|
and as his means allow. It may be simple games or sports, or it may be song
|
|||
|
and music, theaters, parties, or any other means he can find to make time
|
|||
|
pass pleasantly.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But the holy man is as the steel touched with the lodestone and deflected
|
|||
|
by force from pointing to the pole. When once the heart has been touched by
|
|||
|
the lodestone of the love of God, duty may and does deflect it towards the
|
|||
|
affairs of the world which demand legitimate attention. The holy man not
|
|||
|
only does not shirk his worldly duty but he fulfills it better and more con-
|
|||
|
scientiously than before giving himself to God. At he same time sub-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 212] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
consciously he feels the yearning to return in mind to communion with the
|
|||
|
Father, which is analogous to the way the magnetized steel needle that has
|
|||
|
been deflected from the north exerts a pressure in the direction of the
|
|||
|
pole. The moment the call of duty has been fully answered and the pressure
|
|||
|
removed for the time being, the holy man's thoughts automatically turn to-
|
|||
|
wards the Divine. A ride in the street car to or from business is an op-
|
|||
|
portunity for such meditation. The time spent in waiting for some one else
|
|||
|
is utilized in the same way. In short, never a moment of relaxation from
|
|||
|
worldly affairs comes to the holy man without his thoughts instantly turning
|
|||
|
to his source and goal--God.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have heard of men who studied law while riding to and from business in
|
|||
|
street cars; others have learned languages by utilizing the spare moments
|
|||
|
which most people waste in idle, aimless, wandering thoughts. Let us learn
|
|||
|
a lesson from them, and during the coming year practice the habit of turning
|
|||
|
our thoughts to God during whatever scattered spare moments we have. If we
|
|||
|
practice this faithfully, we shall find ourselves greatly advanced upon the
|
|||
|
path of soul growth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 213] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 87.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FEBRUARY, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE NECESSITY OF PUTTING TALENTS TO USE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Christ exhorted us to let our light shine, and in the parable of the
|
|||
|
talents He emphasized the points that TO WHOM MUCH IS GIVEN, OF HIM MUCH
|
|||
|
WILL BE REQUIRED, and that every one, no matter how little he has received,
|
|||
|
is expected to put it out to usury, to cast his bread upon the waters, so
|
|||
|
that it may return to him after many days and yield an increase. We are now
|
|||
|
standing near the beginning of another year. We have received the priceless
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian teachings. Hence it is required of us that we put his knowledge
|
|||
|
to some use in order to help those of our fellow men who have not yet re-
|
|||
|
ceived a solution of the problem of life and are seeking for light.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are properly dislike conceited people who have an exaggerated idea of
|
|||
|
their own abilities and who bore other people to death with their undesired
|
|||
|
discourse. But the students of the Rosicrucian Fellowship seem to suffer
|
|||
|
from the opposite disease and temperament, which is just as bad.
|
|||
|
Self-depreciation, timidity, and mistrust of self squelch our ability and
|
|||
|
our talents, causing them to atrophy, just as do the eyes of animals which
|
|||
|
have left the sunlight and gone into caves to live, or as does the hand
|
|||
|
which is held inactive by the side for years and which loses its power to
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 214] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
move. Our talents atrophy if not used. We shall be responsible for hoard-
|
|||
|
ing knowledge and withholding it from those who are seeking, just as much as
|
|||
|
the servant in the parable who buried his talent instead of working with it
|
|||
|
so that it might become greater.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have always held that matters of belief should not be FORCED upon the
|
|||
|
attention of other people, but there are thousands of opportunities every
|
|||
|
year when we may say a word calculated to bring out an inquiry relative to
|
|||
|
our philosophy on the part of a friend addressed. It is perfectly le-
|
|||
|
gitimate to lead people on as long as they are interested. Paul exhorted
|
|||
|
his followers to be shod with a preparation of the Gospel, and if we follow
|
|||
|
that rule by preparing ourselves to answer questions intelligently, we shall
|
|||
|
find that people will be interested in what we have to say.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Just now people are intensely interested in life after death. But to an-
|
|||
|
swer their questions properly we must have enough of the Rosicrucian teach-
|
|||
|
ings by heart and we must have them at our fingers' ends. A little knowl-
|
|||
|
edge is dangerous in matters of religion and philosophy as well as in other
|
|||
|
things. You must have enough and of the right kind to make it worth while
|
|||
|
to enter the field of propaganda at all. But it is not difficult. While it
|
|||
|
may be very interesting and instructive to students of the Rosicrucian
|
|||
|
teachings who have become deeply interested in and have a good working
|
|||
|
knowledge of the philosophy to go into the mysteries of periods and evolu-
|
|||
|
tions, epochs and races, cosmic days and nights, et cetera, still all that
|
|||
|
is needed to help the man in the street is a thorough knowledge of the Laws
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 215] PUTTING TALENTS TO USE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
of Consequence and Rebirth as they have been given in our literature. These
|
|||
|
are the vital principles which concern him most. They are the meat in the
|
|||
|
nut of the Rosicrucian teachings. If you can give them to a person who is
|
|||
|
in despair, either on account of having lost some one near and dear, or be-
|
|||
|
cause the whole world seems upside down and he can find no place into which
|
|||
|
to fit, no way to get over the dead wall which confronts him, you may solve
|
|||
|
his problems for him in a logical and reasonable manner by showing how the
|
|||
|
law of Rebirth, coupled with the Law of Consequence, is constantly working
|
|||
|
for the good of humanity, and how he may gain whatever good he wants by
|
|||
|
working in harmony with these two great laws. You will thus have done him a
|
|||
|
signal service, and made considerable soul growth for yourself.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I would also suggest that classes be formed in the various study centers
|
|||
|
to study all that has been said in our literature concerning the workings of
|
|||
|
these two great laws, so that the students may fit themselves to render im-
|
|||
|
portant service to the community by helping people to solve the problems of
|
|||
|
life which are so baffling to the great majority.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I trust that this suggestion may prove of benefit to you during the com-
|
|||
|
ing year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 216] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 88.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MARCH, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE NOBILITY OF ALL LABOR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A correspondent enthusiastic over the beauty, grandeur, and
|
|||
|
soul-satisfying nature of the Rosicrucian teachings bemoans the fate which
|
|||
|
has fettered her to a cook stove, a dishpan, the care of children, and the
|
|||
|
drudgery of housework; were she only free to take this new-found gospel, she
|
|||
|
would go into the wide world with the glad tidings for which she knows un-
|
|||
|
told thousands are praying and seeking.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
That would be well for our friend and those thousands, but what about the
|
|||
|
little children deprived of their mother's care? Do not forget the very im-
|
|||
|
portant point that all who were hired to work in the Master's vineyard were
|
|||
|
standing idle in the market place. They had no hampering ties to hinder
|
|||
|
them from working there the whole day, and no one who is not free from
|
|||
|
former obligations may take up a life work of teaching others. If we aspire
|
|||
|
to that work by being faithful in the performance of our present duties,
|
|||
|
they way will open sometime and give us the legitimate call.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But about "drudgery"; the use of that word is all too common. The
|
|||
|
teacher talks of the drudgery of drumming the same lesson into the heads of
|
|||
|
children year after year; the mother talks of the drudgery of housework;
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 217] THE NOBILITY OF ALL LABOR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the father complains of the drudgery of office or shop work; and so on down
|
|||
|
the line. Each thinks that if he or she were in the shoes of some one else,
|
|||
|
life would at once change to a grand, sweet song.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is a fallacy. "Man that is born of woman is of few days and full of
|
|||
|
trouble." No matter where he is placed, there is only one method of relief,
|
|||
|
one way to overcome, and that is by adoption of the right attitude of mind.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A great gas engine going at full speed might defy an army of strong men
|
|||
|
to stop it, but a tiny speck of carbon deposited on the ignition point, or a
|
|||
|
small cam working loose, would quickly quell its energy. Thus a little
|
|||
|
soot, which we despise as dirt, can under certain circumstances accomplish
|
|||
|
more than many men. Therefore we should not extravagantly eulogize some as
|
|||
|
heroes and despise others as drudges. There are as noble souls mending
|
|||
|
stockings as ever graced presidential chairs. It all depends upon whether
|
|||
|
they put love into their work or not.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But what many really mean when they say "drudgery" is monotony. All work
|
|||
|
is routine more or less, and the constant performance of the same tasks of-
|
|||
|
ten becomes monotonous. There is a very good reason why the present phase
|
|||
|
of our development includes this principle of routine. We are now getting
|
|||
|
ready for the fast approaching Aquarian Age with its great intellectual and
|
|||
|
spiritual development. This requires an awakening of the dormant vital
|
|||
|
body, whose keyword is REPETITION. The routine of our daily work furnishes
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 218] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
this. If we rebel, it breeds monotony and retards progress. But if we
|
|||
|
leaven our labor with love, we shall advance ourselves greatly in evolution
|
|||
|
and reap the reward of contentment.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 89.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
APRIL, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE AQUARIAN AGE AND THE NEW COVENANT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
After writing the students' lesson and thinking over the various phases
|
|||
|
of Easter and the events happening around that time according to the Bible
|
|||
|
story, it occurred to me what a sealed book the Bible is to those who have
|
|||
|
not the Western Wisdom Teaching and a knowledge of esoteric astrology. So I
|
|||
|
decided to use this letter to elucidate one of the points that presented it-
|
|||
|
self before my mind.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
You probably remember that according to Luke (22nd chapter) the Christ
|
|||
|
sent Peter and John with instructions to look for a man bearing a pitcher of
|
|||
|
water and to enter into the house where he went, for there the passover was
|
|||
|
to be held. Later at that place, we are informed, He gave the apostles the
|
|||
|
bread and the water which constituted the New Covenant, declaring that he
|
|||
|
would no more drink the fruit of the vine. This is entirely misunderstood.
|
|||
|
To the great majority the man with the pitcher of water has no meaning, nei-
|
|||
|
ther the fact that the passover was to be held at his house and not at some
|
|||
|
other place. Also people believe that Christ gave His disciples wine to
|
|||
|
drink, whereas the Bible says entirely the opposite. There is a great
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 219] THE AQUARIAN AGE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
significance in this story when we read it as it is written and examine it
|
|||
|
in the light of the esoteric teaching.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
First, let us remember how the leaders of humanity have given each new
|
|||
|
race a certain appropriate food, as elucidated thoroughly in the COSMO.
|
|||
|
Briefly, grain was given to Cain, the Second Race man, who was plant-like
|
|||
|
and had a vital body. To Abel, the Third Race man, who had a desire body,
|
|||
|
milk was supplied. To Nimrod, the Fourth Race man, who had a mind, meat was
|
|||
|
given. Wine was supplied by Noah to the Fifth Race man. It made him a God-
|
|||
|
less egotist, so that man's inhumanity to man has become a byword; but it
|
|||
|
also helped him to reach the nadir of his material evolution. Now, however,
|
|||
|
the spiritual evolution is about to begin, and altruistic ideas must be fos-
|
|||
|
tered, or at least started to germinating, so that they may be expressed by
|
|||
|
the Sixth Race. This again requires a change in diet.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
While these steps in evolution have taken place, the sun by precision has
|
|||
|
circled the zodiac many times. But each step was inaugurated under a spe-
|
|||
|
cific sign, and each was preceded and succeeded by minor cycles which were
|
|||
|
replicas of the great ages and evolutionary epochs. Thus the last six or
|
|||
|
seven thousand years while the sun went through Taurus, the sign of the
|
|||
|
Bull, Aries the sign of the Ram, and Pisces, the watery, fluidic sign have
|
|||
|
seen ages of material development, fostered by meat and wine. Even Christ
|
|||
|
at the beginning of His ministry turned water to wine, ratifying its contin-
|
|||
|
ued use during the Piscean Age. But at the end of His earthly career He
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 220] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
sent His disciples to prepare the passover in the house of the Water-bearer,
|
|||
|
and there abolished meat and wine by giving the bread and the water cup as
|
|||
|
the New Covenant for the Kingdom of God, where He is to reign as the Prince
|
|||
|
of Peace.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Could anything be plainer? Christ is the Sun Spirit, and when the sun
|
|||
|
passes over the equator at the vernal equinox in the sign of the
|
|||
|
Water-bearer, the Aquarian Age will be ushered in, in which the fleshless,
|
|||
|
non-alcoholic diet of the New Covenant will be in vogue and an era of altru-
|
|||
|
ism will dawn. We are beginning to feel this beneficient influence now,
|
|||
|
though it is still centuries away, and we are here to help prepare for that
|
|||
|
time. Therefore it behooves us to cleanse ourselves physically, morally,
|
|||
|
mentally, and spiritually that we may be a shining example to others and
|
|||
|
thereby lead them to the great Light which we have been fortunate enough to
|
|||
|
see. Let us also remember that the greater our knowledge, the greater also
|
|||
|
our responsibility for its right use, and unless we live up to these ideals,
|
|||
|
we shall merit the greater condemnation.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 221] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 90.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MAY, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MEAT EATING AND FUR WEARING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A student who confesses that he is still addicted to flesh eating in some
|
|||
|
degree has occasionally an urge to speak to others on the Rosicrucian teach-
|
|||
|
ings, but always feels as if he were a hypocrite when he advocates vegetari-
|
|||
|
anism. He asks us how he may overcome this habit and whether he should give
|
|||
|
up teaching others until he has himself attained.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This query has general interest, for though th students of the
|
|||
|
Rosicrucian teachings are sincere and earnest, they have the same imperfec-
|
|||
|
tions as all other human beings or they would not be here; hence a letter on
|
|||
|
this subject may prove helpful to many.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It needs no argument to prove that you cannot effectively discourse on
|
|||
|
spirituality over a cocktail, nor advocate the harmless life while eating a
|
|||
|
steak. Furthermore, those who know your habits in daily life are always
|
|||
|
quick to notice the difference between what you preach and what you live.
|
|||
|
Therefore it is of course best to be able to live up to the teachings before
|
|||
|
commencing to convert others. At the same time it is too strong language to
|
|||
|
call any one a hypocrite because he advocates an ideal to which he has not
|
|||
|
yet attained. So long as one sincerely believes that the fleshless diet is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 222] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
right and tries to live accordingly, he is justified in advocating it even
|
|||
|
though occasionally he breaks the rule. The north star guides the mariner
|
|||
|
safely to his desired haven even though he never reaches the star itself.
|
|||
|
Similarly, if we set our ideals as high as the stars, we may not attain them
|
|||
|
in this life, but we shall always be the better for having them.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At the same time it would seem that with a little will power brought to
|
|||
|
bear it should not be very difficult for any one to abstain from tobacco,
|
|||
|
liquor, and flesh food. Surely the thought of the suffering that is caused
|
|||
|
the poor animals in the trains on their way to the slaughterhouse, and the
|
|||
|
agony which precedes the time when the blow is struck that ends their life
|
|||
|
or the time when the knife goes into their throat, ought to move any one who
|
|||
|
aspires to live the higher life and fill him with compassion for these poor
|
|||
|
dumb creatures which cannot defend themselves. For similar reasons the
|
|||
|
wearing of furs and feathers as ornaments should be dispensed with by the
|
|||
|
gentler sex among our ranks. It is equally inconsistent, and would doubt-
|
|||
|
less cause adverse comments if any one should preach the gospel of harmless-
|
|||
|
ness while thus arrayed.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Unfortunately the complexity of our civilization forces us to use leather
|
|||
|
for many things because no other material is available on the market to take
|
|||
|
its place; for example, for shoes, straps, etc. But nevertheless we ought
|
|||
|
to do all we possibly can to avoid making use of any material which comes
|
|||
|
from the body of an animal that requires its death. One of the blessings of
|
|||
|
this present war is that man is find out that meat is not an indispensable
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 223] TOLERANCE OF OTHERS' BELIEFS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
article of diet, and that we are far better off without alcohol. Let us
|
|||
|
hope that this is but the beginning of the end, and that man will soon cease
|
|||
|
to breed or hunt animals for their flesh and fur. Meanwhile let us all set
|
|||
|
the example and apply our will power to this end.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 91.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JUNE, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TOLERANCE OF OTHERS' BELIEFS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are here to live in the conditions as we find them and to learn the
|
|||
|
lesson provided by our environment. Those who are continually soaring in
|
|||
|
the clouds and seeking spiritual ideals to the neglect of their plain duties
|
|||
|
are just as mistaken in their efforts as those who wallow in the mire of ma-
|
|||
|
terial work, grubbing and grinding in their greed for the dollar. Both need
|
|||
|
help, but in opposite directions. One class needs to be pulled down till
|
|||
|
their feet are firmly planted upon earth; the other needs an uplift that
|
|||
|
they may see the light of heaven and begin to think of acquiring treasures
|
|||
|
there.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"One man's meat is another man's poison," and this applies to spiritual
|
|||
|
food at least equally as much as to physical. There is only one great
|
|||
|
truth--Diety--but it is many-sided. The angle of presentation which appeals
|
|||
|
to us may lack power to stir others; and, vice versa, their outlook upon
|
|||
|
truth may fail to meet our needs. Thus there is a reason for all the dif-
|
|||
|
ferent religions in the world and the different views presented by the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 224] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
various cults and sects. Each has its mission to perform for the people
|
|||
|
among whom it is found, so we should be tolerant of all cults or religions
|
|||
|
even when those who profess them attack us and our views.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We should be satisfied to be known by our fruits, for that is the only
|
|||
|
true and valid test of individual religion. Does it make us better men and
|
|||
|
women, better fathers and mothers, sons and daughters, sisters and brothers,
|
|||
|
employers and employees? Does it make us better all-around citizens who may
|
|||
|
be looked up to in the community where we live? That is the test of true
|
|||
|
religion.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is not so much danger of finding the materialist in our ranks, but
|
|||
|
unfortunately there is a tendency among people who espouse advanced teach-
|
|||
|
ings to soar in the clouds, forgetful of concrete conditions and earthly du-
|
|||
|
ties. This causes the average man and women to look askance at occultism
|
|||
|
and to regard those who study it as cranks, though their actions are no more
|
|||
|
the fault of occultism than it is the fault of good food when a weak stomach
|
|||
|
cannot digest it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For this reason we should not only be tolerant of the beliefs of others
|
|||
|
and make it a rule never to belittle another faith, but we should watch our-
|
|||
|
selves to see that we LIVE the Rosicrucian teachings so as to do credit to
|
|||
|
them in our immediate environment.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 225] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 92.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JULY, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE PURPOSE OF WAR AND OUR ATTITUDE TOWARD IT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
From time to time students in various parts of the world have been asking
|
|||
|
what should be their attitude toward the war and what purpose it serves from
|
|||
|
the spiritual standpoint. In answer we have pointed out in various articles
|
|||
|
the Rosicrucian teaching concerning the object of the war, namely, to turn
|
|||
|
the world towards God for consolation in its sorrow, and to rend the veil
|
|||
|
which exists between the visible and invisible worlds by helping a consider-
|
|||
|
able number to acquire spiritual sight and the ability to communicate with
|
|||
|
those who have passed beyond. But though the explanations given have satis-
|
|||
|
fied most occult students in a measure, there were others who did not feel
|
|||
|
satisfied therewith; they wanted something more directly bearing on the con-
|
|||
|
ditions. To them we pointed out the teaching in Lecture No. 13--"Angels as
|
|||
|
Factors in Evolution"--showing how human affairs are guided by the angels
|
|||
|
and archangels who act as family and Race Spirits, causing the rise and fall
|
|||
|
of nations as required for the evolution of the various groups of spirits
|
|||
|
under their guardianship.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
As a final attempt to satisfy our students concerning this vital matter
|
|||
|
we send you herewith a lesson entitled, "The Philosophy of War," showing its
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 226] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
application to the present conditions. We trust that this will give to all
|
|||
|
the needed explanation and help all to understand what is involved, so that
|
|||
|
they may render their hearty co-operation to end the struggle as soon as
|
|||
|
possible and secure the peace for which we all so ardently long.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But let us realize that there can be no peace worth having until milita-
|
|||
|
rism has received such a blow that it will not raise its head again for a
|
|||
|
long time. Many people hope that this will be the last war, and we ardently
|
|||
|
wish that we could believe it. People thought the same when Napoleon and
|
|||
|
his hordes overran Europe a hundred years ago, but time has proved that such
|
|||
|
hopes were vain. Peace is a matter of education, and impossible of achieve-
|
|||
|
ment until we have learned to deal charitably, justly, and openly with one
|
|||
|
another, as nations as well as individuals. As long as we manufacture arms,
|
|||
|
peace will not become established. It should become our aim and object to
|
|||
|
do all we can toward the abolition of militarism in all countries and the
|
|||
|
establishment of the principle of arbitration of difficulties.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 227] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 93.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
AUGUST, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE INNER POWER AND THE RESPONSIBILITY THAT GOES WITH IT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Many years ago I spent a few weeks on a farm in Maine at the time when
|
|||
|
they were harvesting potatoes. As the wagons passed me, I noted that the
|
|||
|
potatoes were all large and of almost uniform size. So one day I con-
|
|||
|
gratulated the farmer on having such a fine crop of large potatoes. He
|
|||
|
walked over to a wagon and showed me that the bottom of the wagon was full
|
|||
|
of small potatoes. He also said that they had not been sorted in the field
|
|||
|
but that the jostling of the wagon over the rough road from the field to the
|
|||
|
barn brought the big potatoes to the top while the small ones sank to the
|
|||
|
bottom. "If you put the big ones at the bottom," he said, "they will rise
|
|||
|
to the top and the small ones will sink."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
And is this not just like life! People of representative appearance, of
|
|||
|
large qualities, rise to the top as we jostle one another over the rough
|
|||
|
places on the highway of life. "Yon cannot keep a good man down," is an old
|
|||
|
saying. He will rise to the top in spite of everything by virtue of the up-
|
|||
|
lifting power within him. And similarly, no matter how often we put a small
|
|||
|
man on top, he will sink, because he lacks the inner power. We may build a
|
|||
|
house as large as we want and rear it above all other structures if we have
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 228] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
material and labor in sufficient quantities, but the growth of man is from
|
|||
|
within, and no one can add a hairbreadth to the stature of another,
|
|||
|
physically, mentally, or morally. Each must work out his own salvation; he
|
|||
|
alone can determine whether he will remain in a lowly lot or rise to the
|
|||
|
top.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The farmer found that when his potatoes were carried over a smooth boule-
|
|||
|
vard they remained mixed; but the rougher the road, the quicker the big po-
|
|||
|
tatoes rose to the top and the smaller ones sank to the bottom. In the
|
|||
|
great emergencies of life great opportunities await those who are ready to
|
|||
|
assume responsibilities and go to the front of the battle.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We are living in such a time, and if we aspire to rise, NOW is our great-
|
|||
|
est opportunity. The whole world is now asking for an answer to the riddle
|
|||
|
of life; inquiring whither the ship of humanity is sailing. And we have the
|
|||
|
answer. Upon us, therefore, rests the responsibility of living the teach-
|
|||
|
ings of the Elder Brothers and making them appeal to others by exemplary
|
|||
|
lives. Many of our brothers are carrying the teachings of the Elder Broth-
|
|||
|
ers into the very trenches and enlightening those who are ready to be
|
|||
|
taught. Those of us who are still in our usual environment will find the
|
|||
|
interrogation point in many hitherto closed quarters. Let us therefore
|
|||
|
diligently seek the opportunities and improve them, for "unto whom much is
|
|||
|
given, of him shall much be required."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I would suggest to the students that now is the time to see to it that
|
|||
|
the COSMO and our other literature, as far as possible, is in the libraries
|
|||
|
in their own cities; also that it is in a place where it is accessible and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 229] EQUIPOISE IN TIMES OF STRESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
that it is being used. If a number of people inquire about it from time to
|
|||
|
time, though the Librarian may know nothing about it and perhaps even be
|
|||
|
hostile, the constant call for a certain book will finally force him to take
|
|||
|
notice. There is no doubt that the Fellowship teachings have within them an
|
|||
|
inner power that is bound to make a place for them in the world, but we
|
|||
|
shall acquire merit in proportion to the way in which we help to bring these
|
|||
|
teachings of the Elder Brothers to the notice of humanity in general. It is
|
|||
|
now vacation time and hence an especially propitious season for the dis-
|
|||
|
semination of our soul-satisfying philosophy. Let us therefore all put
|
|||
|
forth an extra effort at this time. It will benefit others and ourselves
|
|||
|
also.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 94.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SEPTEMBER, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
EQUIPOISE OF GREAT HELP IN TIMES OF STRESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In these days when our customs, habits, and business are being so
|
|||
|
radically interfered with by the great war no matter where on earth we live;
|
|||
|
when the flower of our manhood is being mowed down in millions by cannon;
|
|||
|
when even woman must leave her accustomed vocation as home maker to take
|
|||
|
part in the titanic struggle behind the fighting lines; when the weak, those
|
|||
|
who are either very old or very young, succumb to privation; how can one
|
|||
|
help being disturbed more or less according to one's individual suffering or
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 230] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
one's proximity to the seething sea of hate and sorrow in what was once fair
|
|||
|
France or in the other battle-scarred sections?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
To remain undisturbed perhaps seems impossible. One cannot remain cal-
|
|||
|
loused in the face of such suffering. One student after describing the dev-
|
|||
|
astation of a shelled city, asks: "Can one help feeling very strongly about
|
|||
|
it?" No, Christ felt very strongly when He wept over the sins of Jerusalem,
|
|||
|
and He showed His righteous wrath when He drove the money changers out of
|
|||
|
the temple. But equipoise is undoubtedly one of the great lessons which we
|
|||
|
may learn from this war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is easy to be peaceful if one goes into the mountains and lives the
|
|||
|
life of a hermit. But what credit is it to keep our equipoise with no one
|
|||
|
to thwart, oppose, or vex us? It is more difficult, however, to keep a
|
|||
|
peaceful attitude in the industrial life of a city where relentless war is
|
|||
|
waged with the sword of competition and where existence is circumscribed by
|
|||
|
laws and custom. But it can be done, and it is being done by many who make
|
|||
|
no pretense to spirituality, but who have found that loss of balance inter-
|
|||
|
feres with their ambition. So they setout to train themselves in the prac-
|
|||
|
tice of equipoise. It has been the invariable experience of such people
|
|||
|
that they have benefited greatly. Their health has improved, their happi-
|
|||
|
ness also, and their business efficiency has increased.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
If such self-control can be attained by people in the world, and if so
|
|||
|
much benefit can accrue to them on that account under ordinary condition of
|
|||
|
life, those among us who aim at higher and nobler things and who have been
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 231] THE OPTIMISTIC ATTITUDE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
endeavoring to follow the path for years ought to be examples of faith and
|
|||
|
hopefulness at this time, ought they not? We ought to be towers of strength
|
|||
|
to those who have not had the great enlightenment which it has been our
|
|||
|
privilege to obtain. And above all things, we ought to exert a constructive
|
|||
|
and upbuilding influence in this world crisis.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Therefore I have outlined in this month's lesson the secret causes which
|
|||
|
in the past have generated and fertilized the seeds that have now flowered
|
|||
|
into our present cataclysmic condition, and have indicated in a slight mea-
|
|||
|
sure how we are now sowing the seeds of our future well or ill being; this
|
|||
|
in the hope that you will concentrate your thoughts constructively along the
|
|||
|
line indicated, and advocate in your sphere of life the views presented.
|
|||
|
Much sorrow may thus be averted in the future for thoughts are things, and
|
|||
|
if they are in harmony with the cosmic purpose to make all things work to-
|
|||
|
gether for good, they will surely prosper.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 95.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
OCTOBER, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE OPTIMISTIC ATTITUDE AND FAITH IN ULTIMATE GOOD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Suppose some one very close to you were undergoing a surgical operation.
|
|||
|
Naturally you would feel very much concerned, and your feelings would prob-
|
|||
|
ably swing between fear and hope. Sometimes one emotion and sometimes the
|
|||
|
other would predominate. But consider what would be the effect upon the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 232] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
effect upon the patient if you were to voice your doubt and misgivings on
|
|||
|
every occasion. Fear always has a devitalizing and detrimental effect which
|
|||
|
makes it very difficult for the patient to recover, particularly as during
|
|||
|
the time of an illness he is less self-assertive and more negative than at
|
|||
|
times when he is in good, robust health. Thus while you were really anxious
|
|||
|
to help him and would do anything in your power to serve him, by that at-
|
|||
|
titude of mind and the expression of such thoughts you would be really hin-
|
|||
|
dering him very much.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Something similar is taking place in the world at large at the present
|
|||
|
time. The human race is undergoing a necessary operation for spiritual
|
|||
|
cataract. The sorrow and suffering occasioned by the present war are doing
|
|||
|
much to tear the scale of materialism away from our eyes and rend the veil
|
|||
|
which divides us from those in the land of the living dead. The operation
|
|||
|
is painful in the extreme. Surely there is not a human being capable of hu-
|
|||
|
mane feeling in the world who is not feeling in some measure for and with
|
|||
|
those who are actually engaged in the struggle. But if we are firmly con-
|
|||
|
vinced that "thoughts are things," it is our sacred duty to hold the most
|
|||
|
optimistic attitude of mind which it is possible for us to have at the
|
|||
|
present time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I have no doubt that every student of the Rosicrucian Fellowship is doing
|
|||
|
all he can and giving all he can to alleviate the suffering and sorrow ex-
|
|||
|
isting in the countries immediately affected, but it is the all-important
|
|||
|
mental attitude of optimism that is so difficult for many to cultivate and
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 233] THE OPTIMISTIC ATTITUDE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
keep. Nevertheless it is our duty to do this, particularly in the light of
|
|||
|
our superior knowledge of the end in view, which will surely be attained.
|
|||
|
We cannot be glad that this thing is upon us, but we can be thankful that it
|
|||
|
is as certain to bring a great good to the world at large as it is that the
|
|||
|
sun rises every morning and sets at night.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We have an absolute faith in the wisdom and omnipotence of Deity. We
|
|||
|
know that it is a false accusation to say that "nature is red in tooth and
|
|||
|
claw," as some one has put it. Regardless of what it may seem to us with
|
|||
|
our limited vision, benevolence is the ruling factor in the world's evolu-
|
|||
|
tion. Therefore each and every one of us should live up to the sacred obli-
|
|||
|
gation to always strive to hold an optimistic attitude and always emphasize
|
|||
|
our firm faith in the ultimate good which is to result from the present con-
|
|||
|
ditions. let us remember that when we are working with the trend of evolu-
|
|||
|
tion it is like rowing a boat with the stream; our efforts will then have
|
|||
|
greater effect than if we take an attitude that is contrary to the world's
|
|||
|
good.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---------------
|
|||
|
NOTE: THE LETTER FOR NOV. 1918 WAS DEVOTED TO BUSINESS MATTERS CONNECTED
|
|||
|
WITH OUR PUBLICATIONS, AND THEREFORE IS NOT INCLUDED HERE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 234] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 96.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DECEMBER, 1918.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
INCREASING THE LIFE OF THE ARCHETYPE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the last student's letter of the present year, and the thought at
|
|||
|
the ending of each cycle naturally turns to the fleetness of time and the
|
|||
|
evanescence of existence in the phenomenal world. It also reminds us of the
|
|||
|
preciousness of time and of our responsibility to use it to the best advan-
|
|||
|
tage for soul growth, "for what shall it profit a man if he shall gain the
|
|||
|
whole world, and lose his own soul?" Now is the seed time, and we are told
|
|||
|
that "unto whom much is given, of him shall much be required." Therefore we
|
|||
|
are accountable for what we have done or left undone to a greater measure
|
|||
|
than others who have not had the intimate knowledge of God's purpose which
|
|||
|
has been vouchsafed us through the Elder Brothers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In this connection we should realize that every act of every human being
|
|||
|
has a direct effect on the archetype of his body. If the act is in harmony
|
|||
|
with the law of life and evolution, it strengthens the archetype and makes
|
|||
|
for a longer life in which the individual will get the maximum of experience
|
|||
|
and make soul growth commensurate with his status in life and capacity for
|
|||
|
learning. Thus fewer embodiments will be necessary to bring him to
|
|||
|
perfection than one who shirks the strain of life and endeavors to escape
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 235] INCREASING THE LIFE OF THE ARCHETYPE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
its burdens, or one who applies his forces destructively. In the latter
|
|||
|
type of life the archetype is strained and breaks early. Thus, those whose
|
|||
|
acts are contrary to the law shorten their lives and have to seek new em-
|
|||
|
bodiments a greater number of times than those who live in harmony with the
|
|||
|
law. This is another instance in which the Bible is correct when it exhorts
|
|||
|
us to do good that we may live long in the land.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This law applies to all without exception, but it has greater sig-
|
|||
|
nificance in the lives of those who are consciously working with the law of
|
|||
|
evolution than in those of others. The knowledge of these facts should add
|
|||
|
tenfold or a hundredfold to our zest and zeal for good. Even if we have
|
|||
|
started, as we say, "late in life," we may easily lay up more "treasure" in
|
|||
|
the last few years than in several previous lives. And above all, we are
|
|||
|
getting in line for an early start in lives to come.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let us hope therefore that we have used to the best advantage the year
|
|||
|
which is now passing, and prepare to increase our efforts during the coming
|
|||
|
year.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 236] LETTERS TO STUDENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LETTER NO. 97.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JANUARY, 1919.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE LAW OF SUCCESS IN SPIRITUAL MATTERS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It seems appropriate to commence our correspondence for 1919 by wishing
|
|||
|
you a happy and successful New Year. But the proverb says: "If wishes were
|
|||
|
horses, beggars would ride." Something more is required to secure success
|
|||
|
and happiness than mere wishes, and perhaps mine may bear better fruit if I
|
|||
|
explain to you the law of success.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The students of the Rosicrucian Fellowship are coversant with the fact
|
|||
|
that there is no "luck," and are quite well agreed with Mephisto in FAUST
|
|||
|
when he says:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Hoe closely luck is linked to merit,
|
|||
|
Does never to the fool occur.
|
|||
|
Had he the wise man's stone, I swear it,
|
|||
|
The stone had no philosopher.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
But here a query will at once present itself to the minds of many: "Is
|
|||
|
it possible to reduce success to a law?"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Yes, there is a law of success, as sure and immutable as any of the other
|
|||
|
great cosmic laws. And while I shall apply it only to spiritual matters, I
|
|||
|
cannot hide from you that it will also bring certain success in material af-
|
|||
|
fairs. But before you apply it in that direction, consider very carefully
|
|||
|
that to do so means spiritual suicide, for 'ye cannot serve God and Mammon."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[PAGE 237] THE LAW OF SUCCESS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Rather, "seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all
|
|||
|
these things shall be added unto you." I can testify to the truth of this
|
|||
|
promise, having lived by it for many years.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The law of success may then be stated as follows:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
First, determine definitely and clearly what you want--development of the
|
|||
|
healing power, extended vision, invisible helpership, the ability to lecture
|
|||
|
and carry the Rosicrucian message to others, etc.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Second, when you have set your goal, never harbor a thought of fear or
|
|||
|
failure for a moment, but cultivate an attitude of invincible determination
|
|||
|
to accomplish your object despite all obstacles. Constantly hold the
|
|||
|
thought, "I can and I will."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Do not begin to make plans as to how to attain until you have reached the
|
|||
|
attitude of absolute confidence in yourself and in your ability to do what
|
|||
|
you desire, for a mind swayed by the slightest fear of failure cannot make
|
|||
|
plans that will fully succeed. Therefore be patient, and be sure first to
|
|||
|
cultivate absolute faith in yourself and your ability to succeed despite all
|
|||
|
odds.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When you have reached the point where you are fully persuaded that you
|
|||
|
can succeed and positively determined that you will succeed in some pursuit,
|
|||
|
there is no power on earth or in heaven that can withstand you in that par-
|
|||
|
ticular pursuit; and you may then plan how to go about attaining your
|
|||
|
heart's desire with certainty of success.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I hope that you will apply this law earnestly in the pursuit of soul
|
|||
|
growth, not only during the coming year but in all future years.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
END OF "LETTERS TO STUDENTS"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
--- END OF FILE ---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|